This is a modern-English version of The origin of the family, private property, and the state, originally written by Engels, Friedrich. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Transcriber's Note:

Page numbers appear in the right margin.
Click on the page number to see an image of the original page.

Transcriber's Note:

Page numbers are located in the right margin.
Click on the page number to view an image of the original page.


[1]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE ORIGIN OF THE FAMILY No Trespassing AND THE STATE BY Friedrich Engels

 


TRANSLATED BY ERNEST UNTERMANN

Translated by Ernest Untermann


 

Logo

 

CHICAGO
CHARLES H. KERR & COMPANY
1908

CHICAGO
CHARLES H. KERR & COMPANY
1908


[2]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

 

Copyright, 1902
By Charles H. Kerr & Company

Copyright, 1902
By Charles H. Kerr & Company

 


[3]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Table of Contents.

Page.
Translator's Preface 5
Author's Prefaces 9-12
Prehistoric Stages 27
The Family 35
The Iroquois Gens 102
The Grecian Gens 120
Origin of the Attic State 131
Gens and State in Rome 145
The Gens Among Celts and Germans 158
The Rise of the State Among Germans     176

[4]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

 


[5]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.


"An eternal being created human society as it is to-day, and submission to 'superiors' and 'authority' is imposed on the 'lower' classes by divine will." This suggestion, coming from pulpit, platform and press, has hypnotized the minds of men and proves to be one of the strongest pillars of exploitation. Scientific investigation has revealed long ago that human society is not cast in a stereotyped mould. As organic life on earth assumes different shapes, the result of a succession of chemical changes, so the group life of human beings develops different social institutions as a result of increasing control over environment, especially of production of food, clothing and shelter. Such is the message which the works of men like Bachofen, Morgan, Marx, Darwin, and others, brought to the human race. But this message never reached the great mass of humanity. In the United States the names of these men are practically unknown. Their books are either out of print, as is the case with the fundamental works of Morgan, or they are not translated into English. Only a few of them are accessible to a few individuals on the dusty shelves of some public libraries. Their message is dangerous to the existing order, and it will not do to give it publicity at a time when further intellectual progress of large bodies of men means the doom of the ruling class. The capitalist system has progressed so far, that all farther progress must bring danger to it and to those who are supreme through it.

"An eternal being created human society as it is today, and submission to 'superiors' and 'authority' is imposed on the 'lower' classes by divine will." This idea, echoed from pulpit, platform, and press, has hypnotized people's minds and stands as one of the strongest pillars of exploitation. Scientific investigation revealed long ago that human society is not cast in a set mold. Just as organic life on earth takes on different forms due to a series of chemical changes, the social lives of humans develop various institutions resulting from increased control over their environment, particularly in the production of food, clothing, and shelter. This is the message conveyed by thinkers like Bachofen, Morgan, Marx, Darwin, and others. However, this message has never reached the vast majority of humanity. In the United States, most people don’t even recognize these names. Their books are often out of print, like Morgan's foundational works, or haven't been translated into English. Only a few can find them gathering dust on the shelves of some public libraries. Their message poses a threat to the current order, and it's not advantageous to publicize it while any further intellectual progress among large groups of people means the downfall of the ruling class. The capitalist system has advanced so far that any additional progress now threatens it and those who benefit from it.

But the forces, which have brought about the [6]present social order, continue their work regardless of the wishes of a few exploiters. A comprehensive work summarizing our present knowledge of the development of social institutions is, therefore, a timely contribution to socialist propaganda. In order to meet the requirements of socialists, such a summary must be written by a socialist. All the scientists who devoted themselves to the study of primeval society belonged to the privileged classes, and even the most radical of them, Lewis Morgan, was prevented by his environment from pointing out the one fact, the recognition of which distinguishes the socialist position from all others—THE EXISTENCE OF A CLASS STRUGGLE.

But the forces that have created the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]current social order continue their work despite the wishes of a few exploiters. A comprehensive work that summarizes what we know about the development of social institutions is therefore a timely contribution to socialist advocacy. To meet the needs of socialists, such a summary should be written by a socialist. All the scientists who dedicated themselves to studying early society came from privileged backgrounds, and even the most radical among them, Lewis Morgan, was held back by his circumstances from highlighting the one key fact that sets the socialist viewpoint apart from all others—THE EXISTENCE OF A CLASS STRUGGLE.

The strongest allusion to this fact is found in the following passage of "Ancient Society": "Property and office were the foundations upon which aristocracy planted itself. Whether this principle shall live or die has been one of the great problems with which modern society has been engaged.... As a question between equal rights and unequal rights, between equal laws and unequal laws, between the rights of wealth, of rank and of official position, and the power of justice and intelligence, there can be little doubt of the ultimate result" (page 551).

The strongest reference to this fact is in the following passage from "Ancient Society": "Property and office were the foundations upon which aristocracy established itself. Whether this principle will survive or not has been one of the major challenges modern society has faced.... As a debate between equal rights and unequal rights, between equal laws and unequal laws, between the rights of wealth, rank, and official status, and the power of justice and intelligence, there is little doubt about the final outcome" (page 551).

Yet Morgan held that "several thousand years have passed away without the overthrow of the privileged classes, excepting in the United States." But in the days of the trusts, of government by injunction, of sets of 400 with all the arrogance and exclusiveness of European nobility, of aristocratic branches of the Daughters of the Revolution, and other gifts of capitalist development, the modern American workingman will hardly share Morgan's optimistic view that there are no privileged classes in the United States. It must be admitted, however, that to this day Morgan's work is the most fundamental and exhaustive of[7] any written on the subject of ancient social development. Westermarck's "History of Human Marriage" treats the question mainly from the standpoint of Ethnology and Natural History. As a scientific treatise it is entirely inadequate, being simply a compilation of data from all parts of the world, arranged without the understanding of gentile organizations or of the materialistic conception of history, and used for wild speculations. Kovalevsky's argument turns on the proposition that the patriarchal household is a typical stage of society, intermediate between the matriarchal and monogamic family.

Yet Morgan argued that "several thousand years have passed without the fall of the privileged classes, except in the United States." But during the era of monopolies, of government intervention through court orders, of groups with all the arrogance and exclusivity of European nobility, of aristocratic lines within the Daughters of the Revolution, and other products of capitalist development, the modern American worker is unlikely to share Morgan's optimistic belief that there are no privileged classes in the United States. However, it must be acknowledged that to this day, Morgan's work remains the most fundamental and thorough of[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] anything written on the topic of ancient social development. Westermarck's "History of Human Marriage" mainly addresses the question from the perspectives of Ethnology and Natural History. As a scientific document, it is entirely insufficient, simply being a collection of data from around the world, organized without an understanding of gentile structures or the materialist view of history, and used for unfounded speculations. Kovalevsky's argument is based on the idea that the patriarchal household is a typical stage of society, positioned between the matriarchal and monogamous family.

None of these men could discuss the matter from the proletarian point of view. For in order to do this, it is necessary to descend from the hills of class assumption into the valley of proletarian class-consciousness. This consciousness and the socialist mind are born together. The key to the philosophy of capitalism is the philosophy of socialism. With the rays of this searchlight, Engels exposed the pious "deceivers," property and the state, and their "lofty" ideal, covetousness. And the monogamic family, so far from being a divinely instituted "union of souls," is seen to be the product of a series of material and, in the last analysis, of the most sordid motives. But the ethics of property are worthy of a system of production that, in its final stage, shuts the overwhelming mass of longing humanity out from the happiness of home and family life, from all evolution to a higher individuality, and even drives progress back and forces millions of human beings into irrevocable degeneration.

None of these men could talk about the issue from the working-class perspective. To do this, you have to move away from the assumptions of class privilege and enter the reality of working-class awareness. This awareness and the socialist mindset are developed together. The foundation of capitalism is rooted in the principles of socialism. Using this understanding, Engels revealed the falsehoods of property and the state, along with their so-called noble ideal, greed. Additionally, the monogamous family, rather than being a divinely ordained "union of souls," is shown to be the result of a series of material and, ultimately, very base motives. Yet, the values associated with property support a system of production that, at its core, excludes the vast majority of yearning humanity from the joy of home and family life, stunting evolution toward a greater individuality, and even regressing progress, forcing millions into irreversible decline.

The desire for a higher life cannot awake in a man, until he is thoroughly convinced that his present life is ugly, low, and capable of improvement by himself. The present little volume is especially adapted to assist the exploited of both sexes in recognizing the actual causes which brought about their present [8]condition. By opening the eyes of the deluded throng and reducing the vaporings of their ignorant or selfish would-be leaders in politics and education to sober reality, it will show the way out of the darkness and mazes of slavish traditions into the light and freedom of a fuller life on earth.

The desire for a better life can't arise in a person until they're completely convinced that their current life is unfulfilling, low, and that they can improve it themselves. This little book is designed to help those who are being exploited, regardless of gender, to recognize the true causes of their current [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] situation. By enlightening the misled masses and cutting through the nonsense of their ignorant or self-serving leaders in politics and education, it will guide them out of the darkness and confusion of oppressive traditions into the light and freedom of a more fulfilling life on earth.

These are the reasons for introducing this little volume to English speaking readers. Without any further apology, we leave them to its perusal and to their own conclusions.

These are the reasons for bringing this little book to English-speaking readers. Without any more apologies, we leave it for their reading and their own conclusions.

ERNEST UNTERMANN.

Ernest Untermann.

Chicago, August, 1902.

Chicago, August 1902.


[9]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

AUTHOR'S PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION, 1884.

The following chapters are, in a certain sense, executing a bequest. It was no less a man than Karl Marx who had reserved to himself the privilege of displaying the results of Morgan's investigations in connection with his own materialistic conception of history—which I might call ours within certain limits. He wished thus to elucidate the full meaning of this conception. For in America, Morgan had, in a manner, discovered anew the materialistic conception of history, originated by Marx forty years ago. In comparing barbarism and civilization, he had arrived, in the main, at the same results as Marx. And just as "Capital" was zealously plagiarized and persistently passed over in silence by the professional economists in Germany, so Morgan's "Ancient Society"[1] was treated by the spokesmen of "prehistoric" science in England.

The following chapters are, in a way, following through on a legacy. It was none other than Karl Marx who claimed the right to showcase the findings of Morgan's research alongside his own materialist view of history—which I could call ours to some extent. He aimed to clarify the full significance of this perspective. In America, Morgan had, in a sense, rediscovered the materialistic view of history that Marx introduced forty years earlier. By comparing barbarism and civilization, he reached, for the most part, the same conclusions as Marx. Just as "Capital" was eagerly copied and often ignored by professional economists in Germany, so too was Morgan's "Ancient Society"[1] disregarded by advocates of "prehistoric" science in England.

My work can offer only a meager substitute for that which my departed friend was not destined to accomplish. But in his copious extracts from Morgan, I have critical notes which I herewith reproduce as fully as feasible.

My work can only serve as a poor substitute for what my late friend was unable to achieve. However, in his extensive quotes from Morgan, I have critical notes that I am now sharing as completely as possible.

According to the materialistic conception, the decisive element of history is pre-eminently the production and reproduction of life and its material requirements. This implies, on the one hand, the production of the means of existence (food, clothing, shelter and[10] the necessary tools); on the other hand, the generation of children, the propagation of the species. The social institutions, under which the people of a certain historical period and of a certain country are living, are dependent on these two forms of production; partly on the development of labor, partly on that of the family. The less labor is developed, and the less abundant the quantity of its production and, therefore, the wealth of society, the more society is seen to be under the domination of sexual ties. However, under this formation based on sexual ties, the productivity of labor is developed more and more. At the same time, private property and exchange, distinctions of wealth, exploitation of the labor power of others and, by this agency, the foundation of class antagonism, are formed. These new elements of society strive in the course of time to adapt the old state of society to the new conditions, until the impossibility of harmonizing these two at last leads to a complete revolution. The old form of society founded on sexual relations is abolished in the clash with the recently developed social classes. A new society steps into being, crystallized into the state. The units of the latter are no longer sexual, but local groups; a society in which family relations are entirely subordinated to property relations, thereby freely developing those class antagonisms and class struggles that make up the contents of all written history up to the present time.

According to the materialistic view, the key factor in history is primarily the production and reproduction of life along with its material needs. This means, on one hand, producing the essentials for survival (food, clothing, shelter, and the necessary tools); on the other hand, it involves the generation of children and the continuation of the species. The social institutions that people live under in a particular historical period and country depend on these two forms of production; partly on the development of labor and partly on the family structure. The less developed labor is, and the less abundant its output, and therefore the wealth of society, the more society is dominated by sexual relationships. However, amidst this system based on sexual ties, labor productivity continues to grow. At the same time, private property, trade, distinctions of wealth, the exploitation of others' labor, and consequently the rise of class conflict emerge. Over time, these new societal elements attempt to reshape the old societal structure to fit new conditions, until the inability to reconcile these two ultimately leads to a complete revolution. The old societal model based on sexual relationships is dismantled in conflict with the newly formed social classes. A new society emerges, solidifying into a state. The units of this state are no longer based on sexual relationships but on local groups; a society where family relationships are completely subordinate to property relations, thus freely fostering the class conflicts and struggles that define all recorded history up to today.

Morgan deserves great credit for rediscovering and re-establishing in its main outlines this foundation of our written history, and of finding in the sexual organizations of the North American Indians the key that opens all the unfathomable riddles of most ancient Greek, Roman and German history. His book is not the work of a short day. For more than forty years he grappled with the subject, until he [11]mastered it fully. Therefore his work is one of the few epochal publications of our time.

Morgan deserves significant recognition for rediscovering and re-establishing the foundational elements of our written history and for identifying in the sexual structures of North American Indians the key that unlocks many of the complex mysteries of ancient Greek, Roman, and German history. His book is not the product of a brief endeavor. For over forty years, he wrestled with the topic until he [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]mastered it completely. Thus, his work stands as one of the few groundbreaking publications of our time.

In the following demonstrations, the reader will, on the whole, easily distinguish what originated with Morgan and what was added by myself. In the historical sections on Greece and Rome, I have not limited myself to Morgan's material, but have added as much as I could supply. The sections on Celts and Germans essentially belong to me. Morgan had only sources of minor quality at his disposal, and for German conditions—aside from Tacitus—only the worthless, unbridled falsifications of Freeman. The economic deductions, sufficient for Morgan's purpose, but wholly inadequate for mine, were treated anew by myself. And lastly I am, of course, responsible for all final conclusions, unless Morgan is expressly quoted.

In the following demonstrations, the reader will generally find it easy to identify what comes from Morgan and what I added myself. In the historical sections about Greece and Rome, I didn’t stick strictly to Morgan's material; I included as much additional information as I could provide. The sections on the Celts and Germans are basically my work. Morgan only had access to lower-quality sources, and for the German context—besides Tacitus—only the unreliable and extreme distortions from Freeman. The economic conclusions, which were enough for Morgan's purposes but not adequate for mine, were reworked by me. And finally, I am, of course, responsible for all the final conclusions unless Morgan is specifically quoted.

Frederick Engels.

Frederick Engels.


[12]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

AUTHOR'S PREFACE TO THE FOURTH EDITION, 1891.

The first large editions of this work have been out of print for nearly six months, and the publisher has for some time requested of me the arrangement of a new edition. Urgent duties have hitherto prevented me. Seven years have passed, since the first edition made its appearance; during this time, the study of primeval forms of the family has made considerable progress. Hence it became necessary to apply diligently the improving and supplementing hand, more especially, as the proposed stereotyping of the present text will make further changes impossible for some time.

The first large editions of this work have been out of print for almost six months, and the publisher has been asking me for some time to put together a new edition. Urgent responsibilities have held me back until now. Seven years have gone by since the first edition was published; during this time, research into early family structures has advanced significantly. Therefore, it’s essential to carefully revise and add to the text, especially since the planned stereotyping of the current version will make any further changes impossible for a while.

Consequently, I have subjected the whole text to a thorough revision and made a number of additions which, I hope, will give due recognition to the present stage of scientific progress. Furthermore, I give in the course of this preface a short synopsis of the history of the family as treated by various writers from Bachofen to Morgan. I am doing this mainly because the English prehistoric school, tinged with chauvinism, is continually doing its utmost to kill by its silence the revolution in primeval conceptions effected by Morgan's discoveries. At the same time this school is not at all backward in appropriating to its own use the results of Morgan's study. In certain other circles also this English example is unhappily followed rather extensively.

As a result, I've thoroughly revised the entire text and added several updates that I hope will properly reflect the current state of scientific advancement. Additionally, in this preface, I provide a brief overview of the family's history as discussed by various authors from Bachofen to Morgan. I'm doing this mainly because the English prehistoric school, which has a tendency toward nationalism, consistently tries to ignore the significant changes in our understanding of ancient societies brought about by Morgan's discoveries. At the same time, this school has no qualms about taking credit for the findings of Morgan's research. Unfortunately, this example from England is often followed in other circles as well.

My work has been translated into different languages. First into Italian; L'origine della famiglia, della proprietá privata e dello stato, versione riveduta dall' autore, di Pasquale Martignetti; Benevento, 1885.[13] Then into Roumanian: Origina familei, proprietatei private si a statului, traducere de Ivan Nadejde, in the Jassy periodical "Contemporanul," September, 1885, to May, 1886. Furthermore into Danish: Familjens, Privatejendommens og Statens Oprindelse, Dansk, af Forfatteren gennemgaaet Udgave, besörget af Gerson Trier, Kjoebenhavn, 1888. A French translation by Henri Ravé, founded on the present German edition, is under the press.

My work has been translated into several languages. First into Italian: L'origine della famiglia, della proprietà privata e dello stato, revised by the author, by Pasquale Martignetti; Benevento, 1885.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Then into Romanian: Origina familiei, proprietății private și a statului, translated by Ivan Nadejde, in the Jassy periodical "Contemporanul," September 1885 to May 1886. Additionally, it was translated into Danish: Familjens, Privatejendommens og Statens Oprindelse, a revised edition by the author, published by Gerson Trier, Copenhagen, 1888. A French translation by Henri Ravé, based on the current German edition, is in production.

Up to the beginning of the sixties, a history of the family cannot be spoken of. This branch of historical science was then entirely under the influence of the decalogue. The patriarchal form of the family, described more exhaustively by Moses than by anybody else, was not only, without further comment, considered as the most ancient, but also as identical with the family of our times. No historical development of the family was even recognized. At best it was admitted that a period of sexual license might have existed in primeval times.

Up until the early sixties, we couldn't really talk about the history of the family. This area of historical study was completely shaped by the Ten Commandments. The patriarchal structure of the family, detailed more thoroughly by Moses than anyone else, was not only viewed as the oldest form but also thought to be the same as today's family. There wasn't any acknowledgment of the family evolving over time. At most, it was accepted that there might have been a time of sexual freedom in ancient times.

To be sure, aside from monogamy, oriental polygamy and Indo-Tibethan polyandry were known; but these three forms could not be arranged in any historical order and stood side by side without any connection. That some nations of ancient history and some savage tribes of the present day did not trace their descent to the father, but to the mother, hence considered the female lineage as alone valid; that many nations of our time prohibit intermarrying inside of certain large groups, the extent of which was not yet ascertained and that this custom is found in all parts of the globe—these facts were known, indeed, and more examples were continually collected. But nobody knew how to make use of them. Even in E. B. Taylor's "Researches into the Early History of Mankind," etc. (1865), they are only mentioned as "queer customs" together with the usage of some savage tribes[14] to prohibit the touching of burning wood with iron, tools, and similar religious absurdities.

To be clear, besides monogamy, polygamy practiced in the East and polyandry in Indo-Tibetan cultures were recognized; however, these three forms didn't fit into any historical sequence and existed side by side without any relation. The fact that some ancient civilizations and certain primitive tribes today trace their ancestry through the mother instead of the father, viewing female lineage as the only valid one; that many modern nations prohibit intermarriage within certain large groups, the exact size of which has not yet been determined, and that this practice is observed across the world—these facts were indeed known, and more examples were continually gathered. But no one knew how to utilize this information. Even in E. B. Taylor's "Researches into the Early History of Mankind," etc. (1865), these are simply noted as "strange customs" alongside some primitive tribes' practices of forbidding contact between burning wood and iron tools, along with other similar religious oddities.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

This history of the family dates from 1861, the year of the publication of Bachofen's "Mutterrecht" (maternal law). Here the author makes the following propositions:

This family history goes back to 1861, the year Bachofen published "Mutterrecht" (maternal law). In this work, the author presents the following ideas:

1. That in the beginning people lived in unrestricted sexual intercourse, which he dubs, not very felicitously, hetaerism.

1. In the beginning, people engaged in unrestricted sexual relationships, which he awkwardly calls hetaerism.

2. That such an intercourse excludes any absolutely certain means of determining parentage; that consequently descent could only be traced by the female line in compliance with maternal law—and that this was universally practiced by all the nations of antiquity.

2. That such a relationship rules out any completely certain way to determine parentage; that therefore, descent could only be traced through the female line according to maternal law—and that this was commonly followed by all the ancient nations.

3. That consequently women as mothers, being the only well known parents of younger generations, received a high tribute of respect and deference, amounting to a complete women's rule (gynaicocracy), according to Bachofen's idea.

3. Therefore, women as mothers, being the only well-known parents of younger generations, earned a great deal of respect and deference, amounting to a complete women's rule (gynaicocracy), as suggested by Bachofen.

4. That the transition to monogamy, reserving a certain woman exclusively to one man, implied the violation of a primeval religious law (i. e., practically a violation of the customary right of all other men to the same woman), which violation had to be atoned for or its permission purchased by the surrender of the women to the public for a limited time.

4. The shift to monogamy, where one man exclusively claims one woman, meant breaking an ancient religious law (essentially, violating the traditional right of all other men to the same woman). This violation needed to be atoned for, or its acceptance had to be bought by allowing the women to be available to the public for a certain period.

Bachofen finds the proofs of these propositions in numerous quotations from ancient classics, collected with unusual diligence. The transition from "hetaerism" to monogamy and from maternal to paternal law is accomplished according to him—especially by the Greeks—through the evolution of religious ideas. New gods, the representatives of the new ideas, are added to the traditional group of gods, the representatives of old ideas; the latter are forced to the background more and more by the former. [15]According to Bachofen, therefore, it is not the development of the actual conditions of life that has effected the historical changes in the relative social positions of man and wife, but the religious reflection of these conditions in the minds of men. Hence Bachofen represents the Oresteia of Aeschylos as the dramatic description of the fight between the vanishing maternal and the paternal law, rising and victorious during the time of the heroes.

Bachofen finds evidence for these ideas in many quotes from ancient classics, gathered with remarkable care. He believes the shift from "hetaerism" to monogamy and from maternal to paternal law is primarily achieved—especially by the Greeks—through the development of religious beliefs. New gods, symbolizing these new ideas, are added to the traditional pantheon, which represents old ideas; the former gradually overshadow the latter. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]According to Bachofen, it's not the actual conditions of life that have driven the historical changes in the social roles of husbands and wives, but rather how these conditions are reflected in people's minds through religion. Thus, Bachofen interprets Aeschylus's Oresteia as a dramatic portrayal of the struggle between the fading maternal law and the rising, victorious paternal law during the age of heroes.

Klytaemnestra has killed her husband Agamemnon on his return from the Trojan war for the sake of her lover Aegisthos; but Orestes, her son by Agamemnon, avenges the death of his father by killing his mother. Therefore he is persecuted by the Erinyes, the demonic protectors of maternal law, according to which the murder of a mother is the most horrible, inexpiable crime. But Apollo, who has instigated Orestes to this act by his oracle, and Athene, who is invoked as arbitrator—the two deities representing the new paternal order of things—protect him. Athene gives a hearing to both parties. The whole question is summarized in the ensuing debate between Orestes and the Erinyes. Orestes claims that Klytemnaestra has committed a twofold crime: by killing her husband she has killed his father. Why do the Erinyes persecute him and not her who is far more guilty?

Klytaemnestra has killed her husband Agamemnon when he returned from the Trojan War for the sake of her lover Aegisthos. However, Orestes, her son with Agamemnon, avenges his father's death by murdering his mother. As a result, he is tormented by the Erinyes, the vengeful spirits of maternal law, which asserts that killing a mother is the most dreadful, unforgivable crime. But Apollo, who has prompted Orestes to commit this act through his oracle, and Athena, who is called upon as an arbitrator—the two gods symbolizing the new paternal order—offer him protection. Athena listens to both sides. The entire issue is encapsulated in the subsequent debate between Orestes and the Erinyes. Orestes argues that Klytaemnestra has committed a double crime: by killing her husband, she has also killed his father. Why do the Erinyes pursue him and not her, who is far more culpable?

The reply is striking:

The response is striking:

"She was not related by blood to the man whom she slew."

"She was not blood-related to the man she killed."

The murder of a man not consanguineous, even though he be the husband of the murderess, is expiable, does not concern the Erinyes; it is only their duty to prosecute the murder of consanguineous relatives. According to maternal law, therefore, the murder of a mother is the most heinous and inexpiable crime. Now Apollo speaks in defense of Orestes. Athene then calls on the areopagites—the jurors of Athens—to[16] vote; the votes are even for acquittal and for condemnation. Thereupon Athene as president of the jury casts her vote in favor of Orestes and acquits him. Paternal law has gained a victory over maternal law, the deities of the "younger generation," as the Erinyes call them, vanquish the latter. These are finally persuaded to accept a new office under the new order of things.

The murder of a man who is not related by blood, even if he is the husband of the murderer, can be atoned for and doesn't concern the Furies; their role is to pursue the murder of blood relatives. By maternal law, the murder of a mother is the most terrible and unforgivable crime. Now Apollo defends Orestes. Athene then asks the areopagites—the jurors of Athens—to[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] cast their votes; the votes are split between acquittal and conviction. Then, Athene, as president of the jury, casts her vote in favor of Orestes and acquits him. Paternal law wins over maternal law, and the deities of the "younger generation," as the Furies call them, triumph over the latter. They are ultimately convinced to take on a new role in this new order.

This new, but decidedly accurate interpretation of the Oresteia is one of the most beautiful and best passages in the whole book, but it proves at the same time that Bachofen himself believes as much in the Erinyes, in Apollo and in Athene, as Aeschylos did in his day. He really believes, that they performed the miracle of securing the downfall of maternal law through paternal law during the time of the Greek heroes. That a similar conception, representing religion as the main lever of the world's history, must finally lead to sheer mysticism, is evident.

This new but undeniably accurate take on the Oresteia is one of the most beautiful and best parts of the entire book, but it also shows that Bachofen genuinely believes in the Erinyes, Apollo, and Athene just as Aeschylus did in his time. He truly believes that they made it possible to overthrow maternal law with paternal law during the era of the Greek heroes. It's clear that a similar viewpoint, which sees religion as the main driving force of history, will ultimately lead to pure mysticism.

Therefore it is a troublesome and not always profitable task to work your way through the big volume of Bachofen. Still, all this does not curtail the value of his fundamental work. He was the first to replace the assumption of an unknown primeval condition of licentious sexual intercourse by the demonstration that ancient classical literature points out a multitude of traces proving the actual existence among Greeks and Asiatics of other sexual relations before monogamy. These relations not only permitted a man to have intercourse with several women, but also left a woman free to have sexual intercourse with several men without violating good morals. This custom did not disappear without leaving as a survival the form of a general surrender for a limited time by which women had to purchase the right of monogamy. Hence descent could originally only be traced by the female line, from mother to mother. The sole legality[17] of the female line was preserved far into the time of monogamy with assured, or at least acknowledged, paternity. Consequently, the original position of the mothers as the sole absolutely certain parents of their children secured for them and for all other women a higher social level than they have ever enjoyed since. Although Bachofen, biased by his mystic conceptions, did not formulate these propositions so clearly, still he proved their correctness. This was equivalent to a complete revolution in 1861.

Therefore, it’s a challenging and not always rewarding job to get through Bachofen's extensive work. Still, this doesn’t diminish the importance of his foundational research. He was the first to challenge the idea of an unknown ancestral state of unrestricted sexual behavior by showing that ancient classical literature reveals many signs of different sexual relationships that existed among Greeks and Asiatics before the establishment of monogamy. These relationships not only allowed men to engage with multiple women but also gave women the freedom to have sexual relations with multiple men without breaching moral standards. This practice didn’t vanish without leaving behind a remnant, which was a temporary surrender of rights that women had to make to obtain the privilege of monogamy. As a result, descent could originally only be traced through the female line, from mother to mother. The exclusive legality[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of the female line was maintained well into the era of monogamy, with paternity either guaranteed or at least recognized. Therefore, the original status of mothers as the only absolutely certain parents of their children ensured that they, along with all other women, experienced a higher social standing than they have ever had since. Although Bachofen, influenced by his mystical views, didn’t express these ideas very clearly, he nonetheless demonstrated their validity. This represented a complete transformation in 1861.

Bachofen's big volume was written In German, i. e., in the language of a nation that cared less than any other of its time for the history of the present family. Therefore he remained unknown. The man next succeeding him in the same field made his appearance in 1865 without having ever heard of Bachofen.

Bachofen's large book was written in German, which was the language of a nation that showed less interest than any other of its time in the history of the current family. As a result, he remained unknown. The person who followed him in the same field appeared in 1865 without ever having heard of Bachofen.

This successor was J. F. McLennan, the direct opposite of his predecessor. Instead of the talented mystic, we have here the dry jurist; in place of the rank growth of poetical imagination, we find the plausible combinations of the pleading lawyer. McLennan finds among many savage, barbarian and even civilized people of ancient and modern times a type of marriage forcing the bride-groom, alone or in co-operation with his friends, to go through the form of a mock forcible abduction of the bride. This must needs be a survival of an earlier custom when men of one tribe actually secured their wives by forcible abduction from another tribe. How did this "robber marriage" originate? As long as the men could find women enough in their own tribe, there was no occasion for robbing. It so happens that we frequently find certain groups among undeveloped nations (which in 1865 were often considered identical with the tribes themselves), inside of which intermarrying was prohibited. In consequence the men (or women) of a certain group were forced to choose their wives (or husbands) outside of[18] their group. Other tribes again observe the custom of forcing their men to choose their women inside of their own group only. McLennan calls the first exogamous, the second endogamous, and construes forthwith a rigid contrast between exogamous and endogamous "tribes." And though his own investigation of exogamy makes it painfully obvious that this contrast in many, if not in most or even in all cases, exists in his own imagination only, he nevertheless makes it the basis of his entire theory. According to the latter, exogamous tribes can choose their women only from other tribes. And as in conformity with their savage state a condition of continual warfare existed among such tribes, women could only be secured by abduction.

This successor was J. F. McLennan, who was the complete opposite of his predecessor. Instead of a talented mystic, we have a straightforward jurist; instead of the wild growth of poetic imagination, we see the reasonable arguments of a lawyer. McLennan finds that among many savage, barbaric, and even civilized people from ancient and modern times, there's a type of marriage that forces the groom, either alone or with the help of his friends, to perform a mock abduction of the bride. This must have been a remnant of an earlier custom when men from one tribe actually took their wives by force from another tribe. How did this "robber marriage" come about? As long as men could find enough women in their own tribe, there was no need for theft. Interestingly, we often see certain groups within undeveloped nations (which in 1865 were often thought to be the same as the tribes themselves) that prohibit intermarriage. As a result, the men (or women) from one group had to look for spouses outside of their group. On the other hand, some tribes require their men to marry within their own group only. McLennan labels the first as exogamous and the second as endogamous, and he quickly creates a strict contrast between exogamous and endogamous "tribes." Even though his own study of exogamy makes it painfully clear that this contrast exists mainly in his own imagination, he still bases his entire theory on it. According to him, exogamous tribes can only choose their women from other tribes. And since these tribes were in a state of constant warfare, women could only be obtained through abduction.

McLennan further asks: Whence this custom of exogamy? The idea of consanguinity and rape could not have anything to do with it, since these conceptions were developed much later. But it was a widely spread custom among savages to kill female children immediately after their birth. This produced a surplus of males in such a tribe which naturally resulted in the condition where several men had one woman—polyandry. The next consequence was that the mother of a child could be ascertained, but not its father; hence: descent only traced by the female line and exclusion of male lineage—maternal law. And a second consequence of the scarcity of women in a certain tribe—a scarcity that was somewhat mitigated, but not relieved by polyandry—was precisely the forcible abduction of women from other tribes. "As exogamy and polyandry are referable to one and the same cause—a want of balance between the sexes—we are forced to regard all the exogamous races as having originally been polyandrous.... Therefore we must hold it to be beyond dispute that among exogamous races the[19] first system of kinship was that which recognized blood-ties through mothers only."[2]

McLennan further asks: Where did this practice of exogamy come from? The concepts of blood relations and rape couldn't have influenced it, since those ideas developed much later. However, it was a common practice among early societies to kill female infants right after they were born. This created a surplus of males in these tribes, leading to a situation where multiple men had one woman—polyandry. The next outcome was that the mother of a child could be identified, but not the father; thus, descent was traced through the female line, excluding male lineage—this is maternal law. Another consequence of the lack of women in certain tribes—a shortage that was somewhat eased, but not solved, by polyandry—was the forcible kidnapping of women from other tribes. "Since exogamy and polyandry are linked to the same cause—a gender imbalance—we must consider all exogamous groups as having originally practiced polyandry.... Therefore, we must accept that among exogamous groups, the first system of kinship recognized blood relations only through mothers."

It is the merit of McLennan to have pointed out the general extent and the great importance of what he calls exogamy. However, he has by no means discovered the fact of exogamous groups; neither did he understand their presence. Aside from earlier scattered notes of many observers—from which McLennan quoted—Latham had accurately and correctly described this institution among the Indian Magars[3] and stated that it was widespread and practiced in all parts of the globe. McLennan himself quotes this passage. As early as 1847, our friend Morgan had also pointed out and correctly described the same custom in his letters on the Iroquois (in the American Review) and in 1851 in "The League of the Iroquois." We shall see, how the lawyer's instinct of McLennan has introduced more disorder into this subject than the mystic imagination of Bachofen did into the field of maternal law.

It is McLennan's achievement to highlight the broad scope and significant importance of what he refers to as exogamy. However, he did not truly uncover the reality of exogamous groups, nor did he grasp their existence. Beyond earlier scattered observations from various sources—many of which McLennan cited—Latham accurately described this practice among the Indian Magars[3] and noted that it was common and practiced worldwide. McLennan himself quotes this excerpt. As early as 1847, our colleague Morgan also pointed out and accurately depicted the same custom in his letters on the Iroquois (in the American Review) and in "The League of the Iroquois" in 1851. We’ll see how McLennan's lawyer’s intuition has caused more confusion in this area than Bachofen’s mystical imagination did in maternal law.

It must be said to McLennan's credit that he recognized the custom of tracing decent by maternal law as primeval, although Bachofen has anticipated him in this respect. McLennan has admitted this later on. But here again he is not clear on the subject. He always speaks of "kinship through females only" and uses this expression, correctly applicable to former stages, in connection with later stages of development, when descent and heredity were still exclusively traced along female lines, but at the same time kinship on the male side began to be recognized and expressed. It is the narrow-mindedness of the jurist, establishing a fixed legal expression and employing it incessantly[20] to denote conditions to which it should no longer be applied.

It’s worth noting that McLennan acknowledged the ancient practice of tracing descent through the mother, although Bachofen had already pointed this out. McLennan later accepted this fact. However, he still isn't very clear on the topic. He consistently refers to "kinship through females only" and uses this term, which is properly suited to earlier times, in the context of later developmental stages, when descent and inheritance were still primarily traced through the female line, but the recognition and expression of male kinship were beginning to emerge. This reflects the rigidity of the legal expert, who establishes a fixed legal term and constantly uses it[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to describe situations to which it should no longer apply.

In spite of its plausibility, McLennan's theory did not seem too well founded even in the eyes of its author. At least he finds it remarkable himself "that the form of capture is now most distinctly marked and impressive just among those races which have male kinship."[4]

Despite its credibility, McLennan's theory didn't seem very solid even to the author himself. He even finds it notable that "the form of capture is now most distinctly marked and impressive just among those races which have male kinship."[4]

And again: "It is a curious fact that nowhere now, that we are aware of, is infanticide a system where exogamy and the earliest form of kinship co-exists."[5]

And again: "It's an interesting fact that nowhere we know of today does infanticide coexist with exogamy and the earliest form of kinship."[5]

Both these facts directly disprove his method of explanation, and he can only meet them with new and still more complicated hypotheses.

Both of these facts clearly disprove his explanation method, and he can only respond with new and even more complicated hypotheses.

In spite of this, his theory found great approval and favor in England. Here McLennan was generally considered as the founder of the history of the family and as the first authority on this subject. His contrast of exogamous and endogamous "tribes" remained the recognized foundation of the customary views, however much single exceptions and modifications were admitted. This antithesis became the eye-flap that rendered impossible any free view of the field under investigation and, therefore, any decided progress. It is our duty to confront this overrating of McLennan, practised in England and copied elsewhere, with the fact that he has done more harm with his ill-conceived contrast of exogamous and endogamous tribes than he has done good by his investigations.

Despite this, his theory gained significant approval and popularity in England. McLennan was widely regarded as the founder of family history and the leading authority on the subject. His comparison of exogamous and endogamous "tribes" remained the accepted basis of conventional views, even though some exceptions and modifications were acknowledged. This distinction became a blind spot that made it difficult to have an open perspective on the area being studied and, as a result, hindered any substantial progress. We must challenge the inflated view of McLennan, which was prevalent in England and replicated elsewhere, by acknowledging the fact that he has caused more harm with his poorly conceived contrast of exogamous and endogamous tribes than he has contributed positively through his research.

Moreover, in the course of time more and more facts became known that did not fit into his neat frame. McLennan knew only three forms of marriage: polygamy, polyandry and monogamy. But once attention had been directed to this point, then more and[21] more proofs were found that among undeveloped nations there were connubial forms in which a group of men possessed a group of women. Lubbock in his "Origin of Civilization" (1870) recognized this "communal marriage" as a historical fact.

Moreover, over time, more and more facts came to light that didn’t fit into his tidy framework. McLennan recognized only three types of marriage: polygamy, polyandry, and monogamy. But once this point was brought up, more and[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] more evidence was discovered showing that among primitive societies, there were marriage arrangements in which a group of men shared a group of women. Lubbock, in his "Origin of Civilization" (1870), acknowledged this "communal marriage" as a historical fact.

Immediately after him, in 1871, Morgan appeared with fresh and, in many respects, conclusive material. He had convinced himself that the peculiar system of kinship in vogue among the Iroquois was common to all the aborigines of the United States, and practised all over the continent, although it was in direct contradiction with all the degrees of relation arising from the connubial system in practice there. He prevailed on the federal government to collect information on the systems of kinship of other nations by the help of question blanks and tables drawn up by himself. The answers brought the following results:

Immediately after him, in 1871, Morgan emerged with new and, in many ways, definitive material. He had convinced himself that the unique kinship system used by the Iroquois was common among all Native Americans in the United States and practiced throughout the continent, even though it directly contradicted all the relationships formed by the marriage system in use there. He encouraged the federal government to gather information on the kinship systems of other nations using questionnaires and tables he created. The responses yielded the following results:

1. The kinship system of the American Indians is also in vogue in Asia, and in a somewhat modified form among numerous tribes of Africa and Australia.

1. The kinship system of Native Americans is also popular in Asia, and in a slightly altered form among many tribes in Africa and Australia.

2. This system finds a complete explanation in a certain form of communal marriage now in process of decline in Hawaii and some Australian islands.

2. This system can be fully explained by a type of communal marriage that is currently declining in Hawaii and some Australian islands.

3. By the side of this marital form, there is in practice on the same islands a system of kinship only explicable by a still more primeval and now extinct form of communal marriage.

3. Alongside this type of marriage, there is in use on the same islands a system of family relationships that can only be understood by an even earlier and now extinct form of communal marriage.

The collected data and the conclusions of Morgan were published in his "Systems of Consanguinity and Affinity," 1871, and discussion transferred to a far more extensive field. Taking his departure from the system of affinity he reconstructed the corresponding forms of the family, thereby opening a new road to scientific investigation and extending the retrospective view into prehistoric periods of human life. Once this view gained [22]recognition, then the frail structure of McLennan, would vanish into thin air.

The collected data and Morgan's conclusions were published in his "Systems of Consanguinity and Affinity" in 1871, and the discussion expanded into a much broader field. Starting from the concept of affinity, he reconstructed the related family structures, opening up a new avenue for scientific research and broadening the historical perspective into prehistoric human life. Once this perspective gained [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]recognition, the weak framework of McLennan would disappear completely.

McLennan defended his theory in the new edition of "Primitive Marriage" (Studies in Ancient History, 1875). While he himself most artificially combines into a history of the family a number of hypotheses, he not only demands proofs from Lubbock and Morgan for every one of their propositions, but insists on proofs of such indisputable validity as is solely recognized in a Scotch court. And this is done by the same man who unhesitatingly concludes that the following people practiced polyandry: The Germans, on account of the intimate relation between uncle and nephew (mother's brother and sister's son); the Britons, because Cesar reports that the Britons have ten to twelve women in common; barbarians, because all other reports of the old writers on community of women are misinterpreted by him! One is reminded of a prosecuting attorney who takes all possible liberty in making up his case, but who demands the most formal and legally valid proof for every word of the lawyer for the defense.

McLennan defended his theory in the new edition of "Primitive Marriage" (Studies in Ancient History, 1875). While he himself somewhat artificially combines various hypotheses into a history of the family, he not only demands proof from Lubbock and Morgan for every one of their claims but also insists on proof of such unquestionable validity as is only recognized in a Scottish court. And this is from the same person who confidently concludes that the following groups practiced polyandry: the Germans, due to the close relationship between uncle and nephew (mother's brother and sister's son); the Britons, because Caesar reports that the Britons share ten to twelve women; and barbarians, since he misinterprets all other reports from ancient writers regarding communal relationships! It’s reminiscent of a prosecutor who takes every liberty in crafting his case, yet demands the most formal and legally valid proof for every statement made by the defense lawyer.

He asserts that communal marriage is purely the outgrowth of imagination, and in so doing falls far behind Bachofen. He represents Morgan's systems of affinity as mere codes of conventional politeness, proven by the fact that Indians address also strangers, white people, as brother or father. This is like asserting that the terms father, mother, brother, sister are simply meaningless forms of address, because Catholic priests and abbesses are also addressed as father and mother, and monks and nuns, or even free-masons and members of English professional clubs in solemn session, as brother and sister. In short, McLennan's defense was extremely weak.

He claims that communal marriage is just a product of imagination, and in doing so, he falls far behind Bachofen. He describes Morgan's systems of kinship as nothing more than polite gestures, evidenced by the fact that Indigenous people also call strangers, including white people, brother or father. This is like saying that the terms father, mother, brother, and sister are simply meaningless titles since Catholic priests and abbesses are also called father and mother, and monks and nuns, or even free masons and members of English professional clubs in formal meetings, are referred to as brother and sister. In short, McLennan's argument was very weak.

One point still remained that had not been attacked. The contrast of exogamous and endogamous tribes,[23] on which his whole system was founded, was not only left unchallenged, but was even generally regarded as the pivotal point of the entire history of the family. It was admitted that McLennan's attempt to explain this contrast was insufficient and in contradiction with the facts enumerated by himself. But the contrast itself, the existence of two diametrically opposed forms of independent and absolute groups, one of them marrying the women of its own group, the other strictly forbidding this habit, was considered irrefutable gospel. Compare e. g. Giraud-Teulon's "Origines de la famille" (1874) and even Lubbock's "Origin of Civilization" (4th edition, 1882).

One issue remained that hadn't been challenged. The difference between exogamous and endogamous tribes,[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] which was the foundation of his entire system, was not only unaddressed but was also widely viewed as the key point in the whole history of the family. It was acknowledged that McLennan's attempt to explain this difference was inadequate and contradicted the facts he himself presented. However, the difference itself—the existence of two completely opposite forms of independent and absolute groups, one of which marries within its own group while the other strictly prohibits this practice—was considered undeniable truth. For example, see Giraud-Teulon's "Origines de la famille" (1874) and even Lubbock's "Origin of Civilization" (4th edition, 1882).

At this point Morgan's main work, "Ancient Society" (1877), inserts its lever. It is this work on which the present volume is based. Here we find clearly demonstrated what was only dimly perceived by Morgan in 1871. There is no antithesis between endogamy and exogamy; no exogamous "tribes" have been found up to the present time. But at the time when communal marriage still existed—and in all probability it once existed everywhere—a tribe was subdivided into a number of groups—"gentes"—consanguineous on the mother's side, within which intermarrying was strictly forbidden. The men of a certain "gens," therefore, could choose their wives within the tribe, and did so as a rule, but had to choose them outside of the "gens." And while thus the "gens" was strictly exogamous, the tribe comprising an aggregate of "gentes" was equally endogamous. This fact gave the final blow to McLennan's artificial structure.

At this point, Morgan's key work, "Ancient Society" (1877), makes its impact. This is the foundation for the current volume. Here, we clearly see what Morgan only vaguely acknowledged in 1871. There is no contradiction between endogamy and exogamy; no exogamous "tribes" have been found to date. However, during the time when communal marriage still existed—and it likely did exist everywhere at one point—a tribe was divided into several groups—"gentes"—related through the mother’s side, within which intermarriage was strictly forbidden. Men from a certain "gens" could choose their wives within the tribe, which they typically did, but they had to select them from outside their "gens." Thus, while the "gens" was strictly exogamous, the tribe made up of various "gentes" was equally endogamous. This reality dealt a significant blow to McLennan's artificial framework.

But Morgan did not rest here. The "gens" of the American Indians furthermore assisted him in gaining another important step in the field under investigation. He found that this "gens," organized in conformity with maternal law, was the original form out[24] of which later on the "gens" by paternal law developed, such as we find it among the civilized nations of antiquity. The Greek and Roman "gens," an unsolved riddle to all historians up to our time, found its explanation in the Indian "gens." A new foundation was discovered for the entire primeval history.

But Morgan didn’t stop there. The "gens" of the American Indians also helped him make another significant advancement in his research. He discovered that this "gens," organized according to maternal law, was the original form from which the "gens" under paternal law later evolved, as seen in the civilized nations of antiquity. The Greek and Roman "gens," which has puzzled historians up to now, found its explanation in the Indian "gens." A new basis was uncovered for all of early history.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The repeated discovery that the original maternal "gens" was a preliminary stage of the paternal "gens" of civilized nations has the same signification for primeval history that Darwin's theory of evolution had for biology and Marx's theory of surplus value for political economy. Morgan was thereby enabled to sketch the outline of a history of the family, showing in bold strokes at least the classic stages of development, so far as the available material will at present permit such a thing. It is clearly obvious that this marks a new epoch in the treatment of primeval history. The maternal "gens" has become the pivot on which this whole science revolves. Since its discovery we know in what direction to continue our researches, what to investigate and how to arrange the results of our studies. In consequence, progress in this field is now much more rapid than before the publication of Morgan's book.

The repeated finding that the original maternal "gens" was an early stage of the paternal "gens" in civilized societies carries the same significance for ancient history as Darwin's theory of evolution does for biology and Marx's theory of surplus value does for political economy. This allowed Morgan to outline a history of the family, highlighting at least the key stages of development based on the available information. It is clear that this marks a new era in the study of ancient history. The maternal "gens" has become the central focus of this entire field. Since its discovery, we now know the direction to take our research, what to explore, and how to organize the results of our findings. As a result, progress in this area has accelerated significantly compared to before Morgan's book was published.

The discoveries of Morgan are now universally recognized, or rather appropriated, even by the archaeologists of England. But hardly one of them openly admits that we owe this revolution of thought to Morgan. His book is ignored in England as much as possible, and he himself is dismissed with condescending praise for the excellence of his former works. The details of his discussion are diligently criticised, but his really great discoveries are covered up obstinately. The original edition of "Ancient Society" is out of print; there is no paying market for a work of this kind in America; in England, it appears, the book was systematically suppressed, and the only[25] edition of this epochal work still circulating in the market is—the German translation.

The discoveries of Morgan are now widely recognized, or rather taken for granted, even by archaeologists in England. However, hardly any of them openly acknowledge that we owe this shift in thinking to Morgan. His book is largely ignored in England, and he himself is often dismissed with patronizing compliments for the quality of his earlier works. The specifics of his arguments are carefully critiqued, but his truly significant discoveries are stubbornly overlooked. The original edition of "Ancient Society" is out of print; there’s no viable market for a work like this in America; and in England, the book seems to have been systematically suppressed, with the only[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] edition of this groundbreaking work still available being the German translation.

Whence this reserve? We can hardly refrain from calling it a conspiracy to kill by silence, especially in view of the numerous meaningless and polite quotations and of other manifestations of fellowship in which the writings of our recognized archaeologists abound. Is it because Morgan is an American, and because it is rather hard on the English archaeologists to be dependent on two talented foreigners like Bachofen and Morgan for the outlines determining the arrangement and grouping of their material, in spite of all praiseworthy diligence in accumulating material. They could have borne with the German, but an American? In face of an American, every Englishman becomes patriotic. I have seen amusing illustrations of this fact in the United States. Moreover, it must be remembered that McLennan was, so to say, the official founder and leader of the English prehistoric school. It was almost a requirement of good prehistoric manners to refer in terms of highest admiration to his artificial construction of history leading from infanticide through polyandry and abduction to maternal law. The least doubt in the strictly independent existence of exogamous and endogamous tribes was considered a frivolous sacrilege. According to this view, Morgan, in reducing all these sacred dogmas to thin air, committed an act of wanton destruction. And worse still, his mere manner of reducing them sufficed to show their instability, so that the admirers of McLennan, who hitherto had been stumbling about helplessly between exogamy and endogamy, were almost forced to slap their foreheads and exclaim: "How silly of us, not to have found that out long ago!"

Where does this hesitation come from? We can hardly avoid calling it a conspiracy to silence, especially considering the countless meaningless and polite quotes and other displays of camaraderie that fill the writings of our respected archaeologists. Is it because Morgan is American, and because it puts English archaeologists in a tough spot to rely on two talented foreigners like Bachofen and Morgan for the frameworks that organize their material, despite their diligent efforts in gathering it? They might tolerate the German, but an American? In the face of an American, every Englishman gets patriotic. I've seen amusing examples of this in the United States. Additionally, we must remember that McLennan was, in a sense, the official founder and leader of the English prehistoric school. It was almost expected to speak of his contrived historical narrative—moving from infanticide through polyandry and abduction to maternal law—with the utmost admiration. Any hint of doubt about the separate existence of exogamous and endogamous tribes was considered a serious offense. In this context, Morgan's dismantling of these established beliefs was seen as an act of sheer destruction. And even worse, the way he exposed their fragility made it clear enough that McLennan's supporters, who had previously been lost between exogamy and endogamy, found themselves almost compelled to slap their foreheads and say, "How foolish we were not to realize that sooner!"

Just as if Morgan had not committed crimes enough against the official archaeologists to justify them in discarding all fair methods and assuming an attitude[26] of cool neglect, he persisted in filling their cup to overflowing. Not only does he criticise civilization, the society of production for profit, the fundamental form of human society, in a manner savoring of Fourier, but he also speaks of a future reorganization of society in language that Karl Marx might have used. Consequently, he receives his just deserts, when McLennan indignantly charges him with a profound antipathy against historical methods, and when Professor Giraud-Teulon of Geneva endorses the same view in 1884. For was not the same Professor Giraud-Teulon still wandering about aimlessly in the maze of McLennan's exogamy in 1874 (Origines de la famille)? And was it not Morgan who finally had to set him free?

Just as if Morgan hadn't committed enough crimes against the official archaeologists to justify their abandoning all fair methods and adopting a casually dismissive attitude[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], he kept pushing them further. Not only does he criticize civilization, the profit-driven society, the basic structure of human society, in a way that echoes Fourier, but he also talks about a future reorganization of society in terms that Karl Marx might have used. As a result, he gets what he deserves when McLennan angrily accuses him of a deep-seated disdain for historical methods, and when Professor Giraud-Teulon from Geneva agrees with this view in 1884. Wasn't it the same Professor Giraud-Teulon who was still wandering aimlessly in the confusion of McLennan's exogamy in 1874 (Origines de la famille)? And wasn't it Morgan who finally had to set him free?

It is not necessary to dwell in this preface on the other forms of progress which primeval history owes to Morgan. Reference to them will be found in the course of my work. During the fourteen years that have elapsed since the publication of his main work, the material contributing to the history of primeval society has been considerably enriched. Anthropologists, travelers and professional historians were joined by comparative jurists who added new matter and opened up new points of view. Here and there, some special hypothesis of Morgan has been shaken or even become obsolete. But in no instance has the new material led to a weakening of his leading propositions. The order he established in primeval history still holds good in its main outlines to this day. We may even say that this order receives recognition in the exact degree, in which the authorship of this great progress is concealed.

It’s not necessary to spend time in this preface discussing the other ways that primeval history has progressed thanks to Morgan. You can find references to them throughout my work. In the fourteen years since his main work was published, the material related to the history of early society has been significantly expanded. Anthropologists, travelers, and professional historians have been joined by comparative jurists who contributed new information and introduced fresh perspectives. Here and there, some of Morgan’s specific hypotheses have been challenged or even rendered outdated. However, in no case has the new information weakened his key ideas. The order he established in primeval history still largely holds true today. We can even say that this order is recognized to the exact extent that the authorship of this significant progress remains hidden.

London, June 16th, 1891.

London, June 16, 1891.

Frederick Engels.

Frederick Engels.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] Ancient Society or Researches in the Lines of Human Progress from Savagery, through Barbarism, to Civilization. By Lewis H. Morgan. Henry Holt & Co. 1877. The book, printed in America, was singularly difficult to obtain in London. The author died a few years ago.

[1] Ancient Society or Researches in the Lines of Human Progress from Savagery, through Barbarism, to Civilization. By Lewis H. Morgan. Henry Holt & Co. 1877. The book, published in America, was surprisingly hard to find in London. The author passed away a few years ago.

[2] McLennan, Studies in Ancient History, 1886. Primitive Marriage, p. 124.

[2] McLennan, Studies in Ancient History, 1886. Primitive Marriage, p. 124.

[3] Latham, Descriptive Ethnology, 1859.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Latham, Descriptive Ethnology, 1859.

[4] McLennan, Studies In Ancient History, 1886. Primitive Marriage, p. 140.

[4] McLennan, Studies In Ancient History, 1886. Primitive Marriage, p. 140.

[5] Ibidem, p. 146.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 146.


[27]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE ORIGIN OF THE FAMILY


CHAPTER 1. PREHISTORIC ERAS.

Morgan was the first to make an attempt at introducing a logical order into the history of primeval society. Until considerably more material is obtained, no further changes will be necessary and his arrangement will surely remain in force.

Morgan was the first to try to bring some logical structure to the history of early society. Until a lot more information is gathered, no additional changes will be needed, and his organization will likely stay in place.

Of the three main epochs—savagery, barbarism and civilization—naturally only the first two and the transition to the third required his attention. He subdivided each of these into a lower, middle and higher stage, according to the progress in the production of the means of sustenance. His reason for doing so is that the degree of human supremacy over nature is conditioned on the ability to produce the necessities of life. For of all living beings, man alone has acquired an almost unlimited control over food production. All great epochs of human progress, according to Morgan, coincide more or less directly with times of greater abundance in the means that sustain life. The evolution of the family proceeds in the same measure without, however, offering equally convenient marks for sub-division.

Of the three main eras—savagery, barbarism, and civilization—only the first two and the transition to the third really needed his focus. He broke each of these down into lower, middle, and higher stages based on advancements in food production. He did this because the level of human control over nature depends on the ability to produce life’s essentials. Unlike other living beings, humans have gained almost unlimited power over food production. According to Morgan, all significant periods of human progress roughly align with times of greater abundance in the resources that support life. The evolution of the family happens at the same pace, although it doesn’t provide equally clear divisions for categorization.


I. SAVAGERY.

1. Lower Stage. Infancy of the human race. Human beings still dwelt in their original habitation, in tropical or subtropical forests. They lived at least part of the time in trees, for only in this way they[28] could escape the attacks of large beasts of prey and survive. Fruit, nuts, and roots served as food. The formation of articulated speech is the principal result of this period. Not a single one of all the nations that have become known in historic times dates back to this primeval stage.

1. Lower Stage. The early days of humanity. People still lived in their original homes, in tropical or subtropical forests. They often spent time in trees, as this was the only way to escape large predators and survive. They ate fruit, nuts, and roots. The development of spoken language is the main outcome of this period. None of the nations that we know from history can trace their origins back to this ancient stage.

Although the latter may extend over thousands of years, we have no means of proving its existence by direct evidence. But once the descent of man from the Animal Kingdom is acknowledged, the acceptance of this stage of transition becomes inevitable.

Although this period may last for thousands of years, we have no way of proving its existence with direct evidence. However, once we accept that humans descended from the Animal Kingdom, recognizing this stage of transition becomes unavoidable.

2. Middle Stage: Commencing with the utilization of fish (including crabs, mollusks and other aquatic animals) and the use of fire. Both these things belong together, because fish becomes thoroughly palatable by the help of fire only. With this new kind of food, human beings became completely independent of climate and locality. Following the course of rivers and coastlines, they could spread over the greater part of the earth even in the savage state. The so-called palaeolithic implements of the early stone age, made of rough, unsharpened stones, belong almost entirely to this period. Their wide distribution over all the continents testifies to the extent of these wanderings. The unceasing bent for discovery, together with the possession of fire gained by friction, created new products in the lately occupied regions. Such were farinaceous roots and tubers, baked in hot ashes or in baking pits (ground ovens). When the first weapons, club and spear, were invented, venison was occasionally added to the bill of fare. Nations subsisting exclusively by hunting, such as we sometimes find mentioned in books, have never existed; for the proceeds of hunting are too uncertain. In consequence of continued precariousness of the sources of sustenance, cannibalism seems to arise at this stage. It continues in force for a long while. Even in our day, Australians[29] and Polynesians still remain in this middle stage of savagery.

2. Middle Stage: Starting with the use of fish (including crabs, mollusks, and other aquatic animals) and the discovery of fire. These two aspects go hand in hand, as fire makes fish much tastier. With this new food source, humans became completely independent of climate and location. By following rivers and coastlines, they could spread across most of the Earth, even in their primitive state. The so-called Paleolithic tools from the early Stone Age, made from rough, unsharpened stones, mostly belong to this time. Their widespread presence on all continents shows how far these migrations reached. The ongoing desire to explore, combined with the ability to create fire through friction, led to new products in newly occupied areas. These included starchy roots and tubers, which were baked in hot ashes or ground ovens. Once the first weapons, like clubs and spears, were developed, deer meat occasionally became part of the diet. There have never been nations that lived solely by hunting, as the results of hunting are too unpredictable. Due to the continued uncertainty of food sources, cannibalism appears to emerge at this stage and remains prevalent for a long time. Even today, certain Australians[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and Polynesians still exist in this middle stage of savagery.

3. Higher Stage: Coming with the invention of bow and arrow, this stage makes venison a regular part of daily fare and hunting a normal occupation. Bow, arrow and cord represent a rather complicated instrument, the invention of which presupposes a long and accumulated experience and increased mental ability; incidentally they are conditioned on the acquaintance with a number of other inventions.

3. Higher Stage: With the invention of the bow and arrow, this stage makes deer meat a regular part of everyday meals and hunting a common job. The bow, arrow, and string are quite complex tools, and their creation relies on extensive experience and enhanced mental skills; also, they depend on knowledge of several other inventions.

In comparing the nations that are familiar with the use of bow and arrow, but not yet with the art of pottery (from which Morgan dates the transition to barbarism), we find among them the beginnings of village settlements, a control of food production, wooden vessels and utensils, weaving of bast fibre by hand (without a loom), baskets made of bast or reeds, and sharpened (neolithic) stone implements. Generally fire and the stone ax have also furnished the dugout and, here and there, timbers and boards for house-building. All these improvements are found, e. g., among the American Indians of the Northwest, who use bow and arrows, but know nothing as yet about pottery. Bow and arrows were for the stage of savagery what the iron sword was for barbarism and the fire-arm for civilization; the weapon of supremacy.

In comparing countries that know how to use a bow and arrow but haven't yet mastered pottery (which Morgan associates with the shift to barbarism), we see the early signs of village settlements, better control over food production, wooden containers and tools, hand-woven baskets made from plant fibers (without a loom), and sharpened Neolithic stone tools. Fire and stone axes have also provided resources for dugouts and, occasionally, timber and boards for building houses. These advancements can be seen, for example, among the American Indians of the Northwest, who use bows and arrows but haven't learned about pottery yet. Bows and arrows represented the same level of dominance during the savage stage that iron swords did in barbarism and firearms did in civilization; they were the weapons of power.

II. BARBARISM.

1. Lower Stage. Dates from the introduction of the art of pottery. The latter is traceable in many cases, and probably attributable in all cases, to the custom of covering wooden or plaited vessels with clay in order to render them fire-proof. It did not take long to find out that moulded clay served the same purpose without a lining of other material.

1. Lower Stage. Dates from the introduction of pottery. This practice can often be traced back, and is likely due to the tradition of covering wooden or woven containers with clay to make them fireproof. It didn’t take long to discover that molded clay could serve the same purpose without needing an additional lining.

Hitherto we could consider the course of evolution as being equally characteristic, in a general way, for[30] all the nations of a certain period, without reference to locality. But with the beginning of barbarism, we reach a stage where the difference in the natural resources of the two great bodies of land makes itself felt. The salient features of this stage of barbarism is the taming and raising of animals and the cultivation of plants. Now the eastern body of land, the so-called old world, contained nearly all the tamable animals and all the cultivable species of grain but one; while the western continent, America, possessed only one tamable mammal, the llama (even this only in a certain part of the South), and only one, although the best, species of grain: the corn. From now on, these different conditions of nature lead the population of each hemisphere along divergent roads, and the landmarks on the boundaries of the various stages differ in both cases.

Until now, we could look at the course of evolution as being relatively similar for all nations during a certain period, regardless of location. However, with the onset of barbarism, we reach a point where the differences in natural resources between the two major landmasses become apparent. The key features of this stage of barbarism are the domestication and breeding of animals and the cultivation of plants. The eastern landmass, known as the Old World, had almost all the animals that could be domesticated and nearly all the species of grain except one, while the western continent, America, had only one domesticated mammal, the llama (and that was only in a specific part of the South), and only one species of grain—corn, which was the best. From this point forward, these differing natural conditions steer the populations of each hemisphere down different paths, with the markers at the boundaries of the various stages differing in each case.

2. Middle Stage. Commencing in the East with the domestication of animals, in the West with the cultivation and irrigation of foodplants; also with the use of adobes (bricks baked in the sun) and stones for buildings.

2. Middle Stage. Starting in the East with the domestication of animals, in the West with the farming and irrigation of crops; also with the use of adobe (sun-baked bricks) and stones for construction.

We begin in the West, because there this stage was never outgrown up to the time of the conquest by Europeans.

We start in the West, since this stage was never outgrown until the Europeans arrived.

At the time of their discovery, the Indians in the lower stage of barbarism (all those living east of the Mississippi) carried on cultivation on a small scale in gardens. Corn, and perhaps also pumpkins, melons and other garden truck were raised. A very essential part of their sustenance was produced in this manner. They lived in wooden houses, in fortified villages. The tribes of the Northwest, especially those of the region along the Columbia river, were still in the higher stage of savagery, ignorant of pottery and of any cultivation of plants whatever. But the so-called Pueblo Indians in New Mexico, the Mexicans, [31]Central-Americans and Peruvians, were in the middle-stage of barbarism. They lived in fortlike houses of adobe or stone, cultivated corn and other plants suitable to various conditions of localities and climate in artificially irrigated gardens that represented the main source of nourishment, and even kept a few tamed animals—the Mexicans the turkey and other birds, the Peruvians the llama. Furthermore they were familiar with the use of metals—iron excepted, and for this reason they could not get along yet without stone weapons and stone implements. The conquest by the Spaniards cut short all further independent development.

At the time of their discovery, the Indigenous people in the lower stage of barbarism (all those living east of the Mississippi) practiced small-scale gardening. They grew corn, and possibly also pumpkins, melons, and other garden produce. A significant portion of their food came from this method. They lived in wooden houses within fortified villages. The tribes of the Northwest, particularly those along the Columbia River, were still in the higher stage of savagery, lacking pottery and any form of plant cultivation. However, the so-called Pueblo Indians in New Mexico, along with the Mexicans, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Central Americans, and Peruvians, were in the middle stage of barbarism. They lived in fort-like houses made of adobe or stone, cultivated corn and other plants suited to various local conditions and climates in artificially irrigated gardens that were their main source of food, and even kept a few domesticated animals—the Mexicans kept turkeys and other birds, while the Peruvians had llamas. Additionally, they were familiar with the use of metals—except for iron, which was why they still relied on stone weapons and tools. The conquest by the Spaniards abruptly halted any further independent development.

In the East, the middle stage of barbarism began with the taming of milk and meat producing animals, while the cultivation of plants seems to have remained unknown far into this period. It appears that the taming and raising of animals and the formation of large herds gave rise to the separation of Aryans and Semites from the rest of the barbarians. Names of animals are still common to the languages of European and Asian Aryans, while this is almost never the case with the names of cultivated plants.

In the East, the middle stage of barbarism started with the domestication of animals for milk and meat, while it looks like plant cultivation wasn't known for a long time during this period. It seems that domesticating animals and creating large herds led to the separation of Aryans and Semites from other barbarian groups. Names for animals are still shared among the languages of European and Asian Aryans, while this is hardly true for names of cultivated plants.

In suitable localities, the formation of herds led to a nomadic life, as with the Semites in the grassy plains of the Euphrates and Tigris, the Aryans in the plains of India, of the Oxus, Jaxartes, Don and Dnieper. Along the borders of such pasture lands, the taming of animals must have been accomplished first. But later generations conceived the mistaken idea that the nomadic tribes had their origin in regions supposed to be the cradle of humanity, while in reality their savage ancestors and even people in the lower stage of barbarism would have found these regions almost unfit for habitation. On the other hand, once these barbarians of the middle stage were accustomed to nomadic life, nothing could have induced them to[32] return voluntarily from the grassy river plains to the forests that had been the home of their ancestors. Even when Semites and Aryans were forced further to the North and West, it was impossible for them to occupy the forest regions of Western Asia and Europe, until they were enabled by agriculture to feed their animals on this less favorable soil and especially to maintain them during the winter. It is more than probable that the cultivation of grain was due primarily to the demand for stock feed, and became an important factor of human sustenance at a later period.

In suitable areas, forming herds led to a nomadic lifestyle, like the Semites in the grassy plains of the Euphrates and Tigris, and the Aryans in the plains of India, the Oxus, Jaxartes, Don, and Dnieper. The taming of animals likely started along the edges of these pastures. However, later generations mistakenly believed that nomadic tribes originated from areas thought to be the cradle of humanity, when in fact, their savage ancestors and even people at a lower level of barbarism would have found those regions nearly uninhabitable. On the flip side, once these middle-stage barbarians got used to a nomadic way of life, nothing could have made them willingly return from the grassy river plains to the forests that were their ancestors' homes. Even when Semites and Aryans were pushed further north and west, they couldn't settle in the forest regions of Western Asia and Europe until agriculture allowed them to feed their animals on this less fertile soil and especially to keep them through the winter. It's very likely that the cultivation of grain was largely driven by the need for animal feed and became an essential source of human sustenance later on.

The superior development of Aryans and Semites is, perhaps, attributable to the copious meat and milk diet of both races, more especially to the favorable influence of such food on the growth of children. As a matter of fact, the Pueblo Indians of New Mexico who live on an almost purely vegetarian diet, have a smaller brain than the Indians in the lower stage of barbarism who eat more meat and fish. At any rate, cannibalism gradually disappears at this stage and is maintained only as a religious observance or, what is here nearly identical, as a magic remedy.[6]

The advanced development of Aryans and Semites is probably due to their rich diet of meat and milk, which especially benefits children's growth. In fact, the Pueblo Indians of New Mexico, who primarily eat a vegetarian diet, have smaller brains compared to the less developed Indians who consume more meat and fish. Anyway, cannibalism slowly disappears at this stage and is only practiced as a religious ritual or, in this case, almost the same as a magical remedy.[6]

3. Higher Stage. Beginning with the melting of iron ore and merging into civilization by the [33]invention of letter script and its utilization for writing records. This stage which is passed independently only on the Eastern Hemisphere, is richer in improvements of production than all preceding stages together. It is the stage of the Greek heroes, the Italian tribes shortly before the foundation of Rome, the Germans of Tacitus, the Norsemen of the Viking age.

3. Higher Stage. Starting with the smelting of iron ore and integrating into civilization through the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]invention of written language and its use for record-keeping. This stage, which is developed independently only in the Eastern Hemisphere, boasts more advancements in production than all previous stages combined. It is the era of Greek heroes, the Italian tribes just before the founding of Rome, the Germans noted by Tacitus, and the Norsemen of the Viking age.

We are here confronted for the first time with the iron ploughshare drawn by animals, rendering possible agriculture on a large scale, in fields, and hence a practically unlimited increase in the production of food for the time being. The next consequence is the clearing of forests and their transformation into arable land and meadows—which process, however, could not be continued on a larger scale without the help of the iron ax and the iron spade. Naturally, these improvements brought a more rapid increase of population and a concentration of numbers into a small area. Before the time of field cultivation a combination of half a million of people under one central management could have been possible only under exceptionally favorable conditions; most likely this was never the case.

We are encountering, for the first time, the iron plow pulled by animals, which makes large-scale agriculture possible in fields, leading to a practically unlimited increase in food production at that time. The next result is the clearing of forests and converting them into farmland and pastures—this process, however, could not continue on a larger scale without the aid of the iron axe and iron spade. Naturally, these advancements led to a faster population increase and a concentration of people in a small area. Before the advent of field cultivation, having half a million people under one central management could have only happened under exceptionally favorable conditions; it’s likely that this never occurred.

The greatest attainments of the higher stage of barbarism are presented in Homer's poems, especially in the Iliad. Improved iron tools; the bellows; the hand-mill; the potter's wheel; the preparation of oil and wine; a well developed fashioning of metals verging on artisanship; the wagon and chariot; ship-building with beams and boards; the beginning of artistic architecture; towns surrounded by walls with turrets and battlements; the Homeric epos and the entire mythology—these are the principal bequests transmitted by the Greeks from barbarism to civilization. In comparing these attainments with the description given by Cesar or even Tacitus of Germans, who were in[34] the beginning of the same stage of evolution which the Greeks were preparing to leave for a higher one, we perceive the wealth of productive development comprised in the higher stage of barbarism.

The greatest achievements of the later stage of barbarism are showcased in Homer's poems, especially in the Iliad. Better iron tools; the bellows; the hand mill; the potter's wheel; the production of oil and wine; a well-developed crafting of metals approaching artistry; the wagon and chariot; shipbuilding with beams and boards; the start of artistic architecture; towns surrounded by walls with towers and battlements; the Homeric epics and the entire mythology—these are the main legacies passed down by the Greeks from barbarism to civilization. When we compare these achievements to the descriptions given by Caesar or even Tacitus of the Germans, who were at the beginning of the same evolutionary stage that the Greeks were about to leave for a higher one, we see the richness of productive development found in the later stage of barbarism.

The sketch which I have here produced after Morgan of the evolution of the human race through savagery and barbarism to the beginning of civilization is even now rich in new outlines. More still, these outlines are incontrovertible, because traced directly from production. Nevertheless, this sketch will appear faint and meagre in comparison to the panorama unrolled to our view at the end of our pilgrimage. Not until then will it be possible to show in their true light both the transition from barbarianism to civilization and the striking contrast between them. For the present we can summarize Morgan's arrangement in the following manner: Savagery—time of predominating appropriation of finished natural products; human ingenuity invents mainly tools useful in assisting this appropriation. Barbarism—time of acquiring the knowledge of cattle raising, of agriculture and of new methods for increasing the productivity of nature by human agency. Civilization: time of learning a wider utilization, of natural products, of manufacturing and of art.

The sketch I've created here, based on Morgan’s ideas about the evolution of the human race from savagery and barbarism to the start of civilization, is still full of new insights. Even more importantly, these insights are undeniable because they come directly from production. However, this sketch might seem vague and limited compared to the broader picture that will unfold before us at the end of our journey. Only then will we be able to clearly illustrate both the shift from barbarism to civilization and the distinct differences between the two. For now, we can summarize Morgan's framework like this: Savagery—an era focused on taking advantage of ready-made natural resources; human creativity mainly invents tools to aid in this process. Barbarism—a period characterized by gaining knowledge in farming, animal husbandry, and new techniques to enhance nature’s productivity through human efforts. Civilization: a time of exploring broader uses of natural resources, manufacturing, and art.

FOOTNOTE:

[6] Translator's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translator's note.

Advocates of vegetarianism may, of course, challenge this statement and show that all the testimony of anthropology is not in favor of the meat-eaters. It must also be admitted that diet is not the only essential factor in environment which influences the development of races. And there is no conclusive evidence to prove the absolute superiority of one diet over another. Neither have we any proofs that cannibalism ever was in general practice. It rather seems to have been confined to limited groups of people in especially ill-favored localities or to times of great scarcity of food. Hence we can neither refer to cannibalism as a typical stage in human history, nor are we obliged to accept the vegetarian hypothesis of a transition from a meat diet to a plant diet as a condition sine qua non of higher human development.

Supporters of vegetarianism can, of course, dispute this claim and present evidence from anthropology that doesn’t favor meat-eaters. It should also be recognized that diet isn’t the only important factor in the environment that shapes the development of different races. There’s no definitive proof that one diet is absolutely better than another. We also don’t have any evidence that cannibalism was widely practiced. It seems to have been limited to specific groups of people in particularly harsh locations or during times of extreme food shortages. Therefore, we can’t consider cannibalism a standard part of human history, nor are we required to accept the vegetarian theory that shifting from a meat-based diet to a plant-based one is essential for higher human development.


[35]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER 2. THE FAMILY.

Morgan, who spent the greater part of his life among the Iroquois in the State of New York and who had been adopted into one of their tribes, the Senecas, found among them a system of relationship that was in contradiction with their actual family relations. Among them existed what Morgan terms the syndyasmian or pairing family, a monogamous state easily dissolved by either side. The offspring of such a couple was identified and acknowledged by all the world. There could be no doubt to whom to apply the terms father, mother, son, daughter, brother, sister. But the actual use of these words was not in keeping with their fundamental meaning. For the Iroquois addresses as sons and daughters not only his own children, but also those of his brothers; and he is called father by all of them. But the children of his sisters he calls nephews and nieces, and they call him uncle. Vice versa, an Iroquois woman calls her own children as well as those of her sisters sons and daughters and is addressed as mother by them. But the children of her brothers are called nephews and nieces, and they call her aunt. In the same way, the children of brothers call one another brothers and sisters, and so do the children of sisters. But the children of a sister call those of her brother cousins, and vice versa. And these are not simply meaningless terms, but expressions of actually existing conceptions of proximity and remoteness, equality or inequality of consanguinity.

Morgan, who spent most of his life with the Iroquois in New York and was adopted into the Seneca tribe, discovered that their system of relationships contradicted their actual family ties. He described what he called the syndyasmian or pairing family, a monogamous arrangement that could easily be ended by either partner. The children of such a couple were recognized and acknowledged by everyone. There was no confusion about who could be called father, mother, son, daughter, brother, or sister. However, the way these terms were used didn’t align with their basic meanings. The Iroquois refer to not only their own children but also their brothers' children as sons and daughters, and they are called father by all of them. But the children of their sisters are referred to as nephews and nieces, and they call him uncle. Likewise, an Iroquois woman calls her own children and her sisters' children sons and daughters and is called mother by them. The children of her brothers are referred to as nephews and nieces, and they call her aunt. Similarly, the children of brothers refer to each other as brothers and sisters, as do the children of sisters. However, the children of a sister call those of her brother cousins, and vice versa. These terms aren’t just meaningless labels; they reflect real ideas about closeness and distance, and the equality or inequality of family ties.

These conceptions serve as the fundament of a perfectly elaborated system of relationship, capable of[36] expressing several hundred different relations of a single individual. More still, this system is not only fully accepted by all American Indians—no exception has been found so far—but it is also in use with hardly any modifications among the original inhabitants of India, among the Dravidian tribes of the Dekan and the Gaura tribes of Hindostan.

These ideas form the foundation of a well-developed system of relationships, capable of[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] expressing several hundred different connections for a single individual. Furthermore, this system is not only fully accepted by all American Indians—no exceptions have been found so far—but it is also used with minimal modifications among the original inhabitants of India, specifically the Dravidian tribes of the Dekan and the Gaura tribes of Hindostan.

The terms of relationship used by the Tamils of Southern India and by the Seneca-Iroquois of New York State are to this day identical for more than two hundred different family relations. And among these East Indian tribes also, as among all American Indians, the relations arising out of the prevailing form of the family are not in keeping with the system of kinship.

The terms for relationships used by the Tamils in Southern India and the Seneca-Iroquois in New York State are still the same for over two hundred different family connections. Similarly, in these East Indian tribes, as well as among all American Indians, the relationships that come from the dominant family structure do not align with the kinship system.

How can this be explained? In view of the important role played by kinship in the social order of all the savage and barbarian races, the significance of such a widespread system cannot be obliterated by phrases.

How can we explain this? Given the crucial role that kinship plays in the social structure of all primitive and barbaric societies, the importance of such a widespread system can't be dismissed with mere words.

A system that is generally accepted in America, that also exists in Asia among people of entirely different races, that is frequently found in a more or less modified form all over Africa and Australia, such a system requires a historical explanation and cannot be talked down, as was attempted, e. g., by McLennan. The terms father, child, brother, sister are more than mere honorary titles; they carry in their wake certain well-defined and very serious obligations, the aggregate of which comprises a very essential part of the social constitution of those nations. And the explanation was found. In the Sandwich Islands (Hawaii) there existed up to the first half of the nineteenth century a family form producing just such fathers and mothers, brothers and sisters, uncles and aunts, nephews and nieces, as the old Indo-American system of kinship. But how remarkable! The Hawaiian system of kinship again did not agree with the family form[37] actually prevailing there. For there all the children of brothers and sisters, without any exception, are considered brothers and sisters, and regarded as the common children not only of their mother or her sisters, or their father and his brothers, but of all the brothers and sisters of their parents without distinction. While thus the American system of kinship presupposes an obsolete primitive form of the family, which is still actually existing in Hawaii, the Hawaiian system on the other hand points to a still more primitive form of the family, the actual existence of which cannot be proved any more, but which must have existed, because otherwise such a system of kinship could not have arisen. According to Morgan, the family is the active element; it is never stationary, but in progression from a lower to a higher form in the same measure in which society develops from a lower to a higher stage. But the systems of kinship are passive. Only in long intervals they register the progress made by the family in course of time, and only then are they radically changed, when the family has done so. "And," adds Marx, "it is the same with political, juridical, religious and philosophical systems in general." While the family keeps on growing, the system of kinship becomes ossified. The latter continues in this state and the family grows beyond it. With the same certainty which enabled Cuvier to conclude from some bones of Marsupialia found near Paris that extinct marsupialia had lived there, with this same certainty may we conclude from a system of kinship transmitted by history that the extinct form of the family corresponding to this system was once in existence.

A system that is widely accepted in America, and also found in Asia among people of completely different ethnic backgrounds, that often appears in various modified forms across Africa and Australia, such a system needs a historical explanation and cannot simply be dismissed, as was attempted, for example, by McLennan. The terms father, child, brother, sister are more than just honorary titles; they carry significant and well-defined responsibilities that make up a crucial part of the social framework of those nations. And the explanation has been found. In the Sandwich Islands (Hawaii), there was a family structure that produced just such fathers and mothers, brothers and sisters, uncles and aunts, nephews and nieces, like the traditional Indo-American kinship system until the mid-nineteenth century. However, it is remarkable! The Hawaiian kinship system did not align with the family structure actually present there. In Hawaii, all the children of siblings are considered brothers and sisters, viewed as the collective children not only of their mother or her sisters, or their father and his brothers, but of all their parents’ siblings without distinction. While the American kinship system relies on an outdated primitive family form that still exists in Hawaii, the Hawaiian system points to an even more primitive family form, the existence of which can no longer be proven but must have existed, since otherwise, such a kinship system could not have developed. According to Morgan, the family is an active element; it is never static but evolves from a lower to a higher form in line with society’s advancement from a lower to a higher stage. However, kinship systems are passive. They only reflect the family's progress over long periods and are fundamentally changed only when the family itself has transformed. "And," adds Marx, "this holds true for political, legal, religious, and philosophical systems in general." While the family continues to grow, the kinship system becomes rigid. The latter remains unchanged as the family expands beyond it. With the same certainty that led Cuvier to deduce from a few bones of Marsupialia found near Paris that extinct marsupials once lived there, we can conclude from a historically transmitted kinship system that the corresponding extinct family form once existed.

The systems of kinship and forms of the family just mentioned differ from the present systems in that every child has several fathers and mothers. Under the American system to which the Hawaiian system[38] corresponds, brother and sister cannot be father and mother of the same child; but the Hawaiian system presupposes a family, in which, on the contrary, this was the rule. We are here confronted by a series of family forms that are in direct contradiction with those that were currently regarded as alone prevailing. The conventional conception knows only monogamy, furthermore polygamy of one man, eventually also polyandry of one woman. But it passes in silence, as is meet for a moralizing philistine, that the practice silently but without compunction supersedes these barriers sanctioned officially by society. The study of primeval history, however, shows us conditions, where men practiced polygamy and women at the same time polyandry, so that their children were considered common to all; conditions that up to their final transition into monogamy underwent a whole series of modifications. These modifications slowly and gradually contract the circle comprised by the common tie of marriage until only the single couple remains which prevails to-day.

The kinship systems and family structures mentioned earlier are different from today's systems because every child has multiple fathers and mothers. In the American system, which the Hawaiian system corresponds to, siblings cannot be the parents of the same child. However, the Hawaiian system assumes a family structure where this was the norm. We are faced with a variety of family forms that directly contradict what is usually accepted as the norm. The conventional view recognizes only monogamy, and also polygamy for one man, and occasionally polyandry for one woman. Yet, it conveniently ignores that these societal norms are often silently disregarded in practice. The study of ancient history reveals times when men practiced polygamy and women practiced polyandry simultaneously, with their children considered to be shared among all. These conditions underwent numerous changes before evolving into monogamy, gradually narrowing the scope of marital ties until only the single couple that is common today remains.

In thus constructing backward the history of the family, Morgan, in harmony with the majority of his colleagues, arrives at a primeval condition, where unrestricted sexual intercourse existed within a tribe, so that every woman belonged to every man, and vice versa.

In reconstructing the family's history, Morgan, along with most of his peers, concludes that there was a primitive state where open sexual relations took place within a tribe, meaning every woman was shared among all men, and vice versa.

Much has been said about this primeval state of affairs since the eighteenth century, but only in general commonplaces. It is one of Bachofen's great merits to have taken the subject seriously and to have searched for traces of this state in historical and religious traditions. To-day we know that these traces, found by him, do not lead back to a stage of unlimited sexual intercourse, but to a much later form, the group marriage. The primeval stage, if it really ever existed, belongs to so remote a period, that we can hardly[39] expect to find direct proofs of its former existence among these social fossils, backward savages. Bachofen's merit consists in having brought this question to the fore.[7]

Much has been said about this ancient state of affairs since the eighteenth century, but only in general terms. One of Bachofen's great contributions is that he took the subject seriously and searched for evidence of this state in historical and religious traditions. Today, we know that the evidence he found does not point back to a time of unrestricted sexual relationships, but to a much later form, the group marriage. The original state, if it ever really existed, is so far in the past that we can hardly[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] expect to find direct evidence of its past existence among these social remnants, primitive societies. Bachofen's contribution lies in having brought this question to the forefront.[7]

It has lately become a fashion to deny the existence of this early stage of human sex life, in order to spare us this "shame." Apart from the absence of all direct proof, the example of the rest of animal life is invoked. From the latter, Letourneau (Evolution du mariage et de la famille, 1888) quoted numerous facts, alleged to prove that among animals also an absolutely unlimited sexual intercourse belongs to a lower stage. But I can only conclude from all these facts that they prove absolutely nothing for man and the primeval conditions of his life. The mating of vertebrates for a lengthy term is sufficiently explained by physiological causes, e. g., among birds by the helplessness of the female during brooding time. Examples of faithful monogamy among birds do not furnish any proofs for men, for we are not descended from birds.

It has recently become popular to deny that this early stage of human sexual life existed, in an attempt to shield us from this "shame." Aside from the lack of direct evidence, examples from the animal kingdom are brought up. Letourneau (Evolution du mariage et de la famille, 1888) cited many examples that supposedly show that among animals, unlimited sexual activity is part of a lower stage. However, I can only conclude from all these examples that they prove absolutely nothing about humans and the primitive conditions of our lives. The long-term mating of vertebrates can be explained by physiological reasons; for instance, among birds, the female's inability to move freely during brooding. Instances of faithful monogamy among birds do not provide evidence for humans, as we are not descended from birds.

And if strict monogamy is the height of virtue, then the palm belongs to the tapeworm that carries a complete male and female sexual apparatus in each of its 50 to 200 sections and passes its whole lifetime in fertilizing itself in every one of its sections. But if we confine ourselves to mammals, we find all forms of sexual intercourse, license, suggestions of group [40]marriage, polygamy and monogamy. Only polyandry is missing;[8] that could be accomplished by men only. Even our next relations, the quadrumana, exhibit all possible differences in the grouping of males and females. And if we draw the line still closer and consider only the four anthropoid apes, Letourneau can only tell us, that they are now monogamous, now polygamous; while Saussure contends according to Giraud-Teulon that they are monogamous. The recent contentions of Westermarck[9] in regard to monogamy among anthropoid apes are far from proving anything. In short, the information is such that honest Letourneau admits: "There exists no strict relation at all between the degree of intellectual development and the form of sexual intercourse among mammals." And Espinas says frankly:[10] "The herd is the highest social group found among animals. It seems to be composed of families, but from the outset the family and the herd are antagonistic; they develop in directly opposite ratio."

And if strict monogamy is the ultimate virtue, then the title goes to the tapeworm, which has a complete male and female reproductive system in each of its 50 to 200 segments and spends its entire life self-fertilizing in every one of those segments. But if we look only at mammals, we see all kinds of sexual relationships, casual encounters, hints of group marriage, polygamy, and monogamy. The only thing missing is polyandry; that can only be achieved by men. Even our closest relatives, the primates, show all sorts of variations in how males and females pair up. If we narrow our focus even more to just the four types of anthropoid apes, Letourneau tells us that they are sometimes monogamous and sometimes polygamous, while Saussure argues based on Giraud-Teulon that they are monogamous. The recent claims by Westermarck regarding monogamy among anthropoid apes don’t convincingly prove anything. In summary, the information is such that the honest Letourneau admits: "There is no strict connection at all between the level of intellectual development and the type of sexual intercourse among mammals." And Espinas states plainly: "The herd is the highest social group found among animals. It seems to be made up of families, but from the start, the family and the herd are in conflict; they develop in directly opposite ways."

It is evident from the above that we know next to nothing of the family and other social groups of anthropoid apes; the reports are directly contradictory. How full of contradiction, how much in need of critical scrutiny and research are the reports even on savage human tribes! But monkey tribes are far more difficult to observe than human tribes. For the present, therefore, we must decline all final conclusions from such absolutely unreliable reports.

It’s clear from the above that we know very little about the families and social groups of anthropoid apes; the reports contradict each other directly. Just how contradictory and in need of careful examination and research are the reports on primitive human tribes! However, observing monkey groups is much harder than observing human groups. For now, we must reject any final conclusions based on such completely unreliable reports.

[41]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The quotation from Espinas, however, offers a better clue. Among higher animals, the herd and family are not supplements of one another, but antitheses. Espinas demonstrates very nicely, how the jealousy of the males loosens or temporarily dissolves every herd during mating time. "Where the family is closely organized, herds are formed only in exceptional cases. But wherever free sexual intercourse or polygamy are existing, the herd appears almost spontaneously.... In order that a herd may form, family ties must be loosened and the individual be free. For this reason we so rarely find organized herds among birds.... Among mammals, however, we find groups organized after a fashion, just because here the individual is not merged in the family.... The rising sense of cohesion in a herd cannot, therefore, have a greater enemy than the consciousness of family ties. Let us not shrink from pronouncing it: the development of a higher form of society than the family can be due only to the fact that it admitted families which had undergone a thorough change. This does not exclude the possibility that these same families were thus enabled to reorganize later on under infinitely more favorable circumstances."[11]

The quote from Espinas, however, gives a better insight. Among higher animals, herds and families aren't just additions to each other but opposites. Espinas clearly shows how male jealousy disrupts or temporarily breaks apart herds during mating season. "Where families are tightly organized, herds only form in rare circumstances. But wherever free sexual relationships or polygamy exist, herds seem to appear almost automatically.... For a herd to form, family bonds must be loosened, and individuals must be free. That’s why we rarely see structured herds among birds.... However, among mammals, we find groups that are somewhat organized, precisely because individuals aren't completely absorbed into the family.... Therefore, the growing sense of unity in a herd has no greater enemy than the awareness of family ties. Let’s not hesitate to say it: the emergence of a more advanced form of society than the family can only occur if it includes families that have gone through a significant transformation. This doesn't rule out the possibility that these same families could later reorganize under much better conditions."[11]

It becomes apparent from this, that animal societies may indeed have a certain value in drawing conclusions in regard to human life—but only negatively. The higher vertebrate knows, so far as we may ascertain, only two forms of the family: polygamy or pairs. In both of them there is only one grown male, only one husband. The jealousy of the male, at the same time tie and limit of the family, creates an opposition between the animal family and the herd. The latter, a higher social form, is here rendered impossible, there loosened or dissolved during mating time, and at[42] best hindered in its development by the jealousy of the male. This in itself is sufficient proof that the animal family and primeval human society are irreconcilable; that ancient man, struggling upward from the animal stage, either had no family at all or at the most one that does not exist among animals. A being so defenceless as evolving man might well survive in small numbers though living in an isolated state, the highest social form of which is that of pairs such as Westermarck, relying on hunter's reports, attributes to the gorilla and the chimpanzee. Another element is necessary for the elevation out of the animal stage, for the realization of the highest progress found in nature: the replacing of the defencelessness of the single individual by the united strength and co-operation of the whole herd. The transition from beast to man out of conditions of the sort under which the anthropoid apes are living to-day would be absolutely unexplainable. These apes rather give the impression of stray sidelines gradually approaching extinction, and at all events in process of decline. This alone is sufficient to reject all parallels between their family forms and those of primeval man. But mutual tolerance of the grown males, freedom from jealousy, was the first condition for the formation of such large and permanent groups, within which alone the transformation from beast to man could be accomplished. And indeed, what do we find to be the most ancient and original form of the family, undeniably traceable by history and even found to-day here and there? The group marriage, that form in which whole groups of men and whole groups of women mutually belong to one another, leaving only small scope for jealousy. And furthermore we find at a later stage the exceptional form of polyandry which still more supersedes all sentiments of jealousy and hence is unknown to animals.

It becomes clear from this that animal societies might have some value in drawing conclusions about human life—but only in a negative sense. Higher vertebrates, as far as we can tell, recognize only two types of family structures: polygamy or monogamous pairs. In both cases, there is only one adult male, one husband. The jealousy of the male, which both binds and limits the family, creates a conflict between the animal family and the herd. The herd, a more advanced social structure, is often made impossible here, or weakened and disrupted during mating time, and at best, it's hindered in its development by the male's jealousy. This alone is enough to prove that the animal family and early human societies cannot be reconciled; that ancient humans, striving to evolve beyond the animal stage, either had no family structure at all or at most one that doesn’t exist among animals. A being as defenseless as evolving humans might survive in small numbers while living in isolation, with the highest social structure being pairs, similar to what Westermarck attributes to gorillas and chimpanzees based on hunters' reports. Another element is necessary for the transition from the animal stage to achieving the highest progress seen in nature: replacing the defenselessness of the individual with the united strength and cooperation of the entire herd. The transition from beasts to humans under the same conditions that anthropoid apes live in today would be completely inexplicable. These apes seem more like solitary sidelines gradually moving toward extinction and, in any case, are in a state of decline. This alone is enough to dismiss any comparisons between their family structures and those of early humans. However, mutual tolerance among adult males, along with freedom from jealousy, was the first requirement for forming large, stable groups—within which the shift from beast to human could take place. And indeed, what do we find to be the most ancient and original family structure, clearly traceable through history and still found occasionally today? Group marriage, where whole groups of men and women mutually belong to each other, leaving little room for jealousy. Furthermore, we also see at a later stage the unique practice of polyandry, which even more effectively eliminates feelings of jealousy and is thus unknown among animals.

[43]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

But all the forms of the group marriage known to us are accompanied by such peculiarly complicated circumstances that they of necessity point to a preceding simpler form of sexual intercourse and, hence, in the last instance to a period of unrestricted sexual intercourse corresponding to a transition from the animal to man. Therefore the references to animal marriages lead us back to precisely that point, from which they were intended to remove us forever.

But all the types of group marriage we know about come with such complicated circumstances that they inevitably suggest there was a simpler form of sexual relationship before them and, ultimately, a time of unrestricted sexual relationships that marks the shift from animals to humans. So, the mentions of animal marriages take us right back to the very point they were meant to separate us from forever.

What does the term "unrestricted sexual intercourse" mean? Simply, that the restrictions in force now were not observed formerly. We have already seen the barrier of jealousy falling. If anything is certain, it is that jealousy is developed at a comparatively late stage. The same is true of incest. Not only brother and sister were originally man and wife, but also the sexual intercourse between parents and children is permitted to this day among many nations. Bancroft testifies to the truth of this among the Kaviats of the Behring Strait, the Kadiaks of Alaska, the Tinnehs in the interior of British North America; Letourneau compiled reports of the same fact in regard to the Chippeway Indians, the Coocoos in Chile, the Caribeans, the Carens in Indo-China, not to mention the tales of ancient Greeks and Romans about the Parthians, Persians, Scythians, Huns and so forth. Before incest was invented (and it is an invention, a really valuable one indeed), sexual intercourse between parents and children could not be any more repulsive than between other persons belonging to different generations, which takes place even in our day among the most narrow-minded nations without causing any horror. Even old "maids" of more than sixty years sometimes, if they are rich enough, marry young men of about thirty. Eliminating from the primeval forms of the family known to us those conceptions of incest—conceptions totally different from[44] ours and often enough in direct contradiction with them—we arrive at a form of sexual intercourse that can only be designated as unrestricted. Unrestricted in the sense that the barriers drawn later on by custom did not yet exist. This in no way necessarily implies for practical purposes an injudicious pell-mell intercourse. The separate existence of pairs for a limited time is not out of the question, and even comprises the majority of cases in the group marriage of our days. And if the latest repudiator of such a primeval state, Westermarck, designates as marriage every case, where both sexes remain mated until the birth of the offspring, then this is equivalent to saying that this kind of marriage may well exist during a stage of unrestricted intercourse without contradicting license, i. e., absence of barriers drawn by custom for sexual intercourse. Westermarck bases himself on the opinion that "license includes the suppression of individual affections" so that "prostitution is its most genuine form." To me it rather seems that any understanding of primeval conditions is impossible as long as we look at them through brothel spectacles. We shall return to this point in the group marriage.

What does "unrestricted sexual intercourse" mean? Simply put, it means that the restrictions we have today weren't always observed. We've already seen the barrier of jealousy breaking down. If there's one thing we can be sure of, it's that jealousy develops at a relatively late stage. The same goes for incest. Not only were siblings originally viewed as potential partners, but sexual relations between parents and children are still accepted in many cultures today. Bancroft confirms this among the Kaviats of the Behring Strait, the Kadiaks of Alaska, and the Tinnehs in inland British North America; Letourneau also reported similar findings among the Chippeway Indians, the Coocoos in Chile, the Caribs, the Karens in Indo-China, to say nothing of the stories from ancient Greeks and Romans about the Parthians, Persians, Scythians, Huns, and so on. Before the concept of incest was created (and it is indeed a created concept, one that has significant implications), sexual relations between parents and children were not seen as any more repulsive than those between other people from different generations, which still happens today in the most conservative societies without causing any shock. Even older women over sixty, if they're wealthy, may sometimes marry much younger men around thirty. By removing the notions of incest from the earliest known family structures—concepts that are completely different from ours and often directly contradict them—we arrive at a type of sexual intercourse that can only be described as unrestricted. Unrestricted in the sense that the customs that later imposed barriers didn’t exist yet. This doesn't imply that such interactions were chaotic or indiscriminate. The separate existence of pairs for a limited time is certainly possible and even constitutes the majority of cases in our current group marriages. And if Westermarck, the most recent critic of this early form, defines marriage as any situation where both sexes stay paired until they have offspring, it essentially means this type of marriage can coexist with unrestricted intercourse without conflicting with the idea of license, or the absence of customs restricting sexual relations. Westermarck believes that "license includes the suppression of individual affections," making "prostitution its most genuine form." To me, it seems that understanding early conditions is impossible if we view them through a narrow lens focused solely on prostitution. We’ll revisit this topic in the discussion on group marriage.

According to Morgan, the following forms developed from this primeval state at an apparently early stage:

According to Morgan, the following forms evolved from this primitive state at what seems to be an early stage:

1. THE CONSANGUINE FAMILY.

The Consanguine Family is the first step toward the family. Here the marriage groups are arranged by generations: all the grand-fathers and grand-mothers within a certain family are mutually husbands and wives; and equally their children, the fathers and mothers, whose children form a third cycle of mutual mates. The children of these again, the great-grandchildren of the first cycle, will form a fourth. In this form of the family, then, only ancestors and descendants are excluded from what we would call the[45] rights and duties of marriage. Brothers and sisters, male and female cousins of the first, second and more remote grades, are all mutually brothers and sisters and for this reason mutual husbands and wives. The relation of brother and sister quite naturally includes at this stage the practice of sexual intercourse.[12]

The Consanguine Family is the first step towards family structure. Here, marriage groups are arranged by generations: all the grandfathers and grandmothers within a certain family are mutually husbands and wives; likewise, their children, the fathers and mothers, whose children create a third generation of mutual partners. The children of these parents, the great-grandchildren from the first generation, will form a fourth. In this type of family, only ancestors and descendants are excluded from what we would consider the[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] rights and responsibilities of marriage. Brothers and sisters, as well as male and female cousins from the first, second, and further generations, are all considered mutual siblings and for this reason, they are mutual husbands and wives. At this stage, the relationship between brother and sister naturally includes the practice of sexual intercourse.[12]

The typical form of such a family would consist of the offspring of one pair, representing again the descendants of each grade as mutual brothers and sisters and, therefore, mutual husbands and wives. The consanguine family is extinct. Even the crudest nations of history do not furnish any proofs of it. But the Hawaiian system of kinship, in force to this day in[46] all Polynesia, compels us to acknowledge its former existence, for it exhibits grades of kinship that could only originate in this form of the family. And the whole subsequent development of the family compels us to admit this form as a necessary step.

The typical form of such a family would consist of the children of one pair, representing the descendants of each level as mutual brothers and sisters and, therefore, mutual husbands and wives. The consanguine family is no longer around. Even the most primitive nations in history do not provide any evidence of it. However, the Hawaiian system of kinship, still in effect today in[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] all of Polynesia, forces us to recognize its past existence, as it shows levels of kinship that could only come from this form of the family. The entire later development of the family makes it clear that this form was a necessary step.

2. THE PUNALUAN FAMILY.

While the first step of organization consisted in excluding parents and children from mutual sexual intercourse, the second was the erection of a barrier between brother and sister. This progress was much more important on account of the greater equality in the ages of the parties concerned, but also far more difficult. It was accomplished gradually, probably beginning with the exclusion of the natural sister (i. e., on the mother's side) from sexual intercourse, first in single cases, then becoming more and more the rule (in Hawaii exceptions were still noted during the nineteenth century), and finally ending with the prohibition of marriage even among collateral brothers and sisters, i. e., what we now term brother's and sister's children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren. This progress offers, according to Morgan, an excellent illustration how the principle of natural selection works. Without question, the tribes limiting inbreeding by this progress developed faster and more completely than those retaining the marriage between brothers and sisters as a rule and law. And how powerfully the influence of this progress was felt, is shown by the institution of the gens, directly attributable to it and passing far beyond the goal. The gens is the foundation of the social order of most, if not all, barbarian nations, and in Greece and Rome we step immediately from it to civilization.

While the first step of organization involved keeping parents and children from having sexual relationships, the second step created a barrier between siblings. This progress was much more significant due to the closer ages of the individuals involved, but also much more challenging to achieve. It happened gradually, likely starting with preventing natural sisters (i.e., on the mother’s side) from engaging in sexual relations, initially in isolated cases, eventually becoming more common (in Hawaii, exceptions were still observed during the nineteenth century), and finally resulting in the ban on marriage even among collateral siblings, which we now refer to as first cousins, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren. According to Morgan, this progress serves as a great example of how natural selection operates. There’s no doubt that tribes who restricted inbreeding developed faster and more thoroughly than those who maintained sibling marriages as a standard practice. The significant impact of this progress is evident in the establishment of the gens, which can be directly linked to these changes and exceeded its original aim. The gens forms the basis of the social structure of most, if not all, barbarian societies, and in Greece and Rome, we can see a direct transition from it to civilization.

Every primeval family necessarily had to divide after a few generations. The originally communistic[47] and collective household existing far into the middle stage of barbarism, involved a certain maximum size of the family, variable according to conditions, but still limited in a degree. As soon as the conception of the impropriety of sexual intercourse between children of the same mother arose, it naturally became effective on such occasions as the division of old and the foundation of new household communities (which, however, did not necessarily coincide with the family group). One or more series of sisters became the center of one group, their natural brothers that of another. In this or a similar manner that form which Morgan styles the Punaluan family developed from the consanguine family. According to Hawaiian custom, a number of sisters, natural or more remote (i. e., cousins of the first, second and more remote degrees) were the mutual wives of their mutual husbands, their natural brothers excepted. These men now no longer addressed one another as "brother"—which they no longer had to be—but as "Punalua," i. e., intimate companion, associate as it were. Likewise a series of natural or more remote brothers lived in mutual marriage with a number of women, not their natural sisters, and these women referred to each other as "Punalua." This is the classical form of a family, which later admitted of certain variations. Its fundamental characteristic was mutual community of husbands and wives within a given family with the exclusion of the natural brothers (or sisters) first, and of the more remote grades later.

Every early family had to split up after a few generations. The originally communal and collective household, which lasted well into the middle stage of barbarism, had a certain maximum size, which varied based on circumstances but was still somewhat limited. As soon as the idea that sexual relations between siblings sharing the same mother became unacceptable, it naturally influenced situations like the division of old and the formation of new household communities (though this did not necessarily align with family groups). One or more sets of sisters became the center of one group, while their biological brothers formed another. In this way, the family type that Morgan calls the Punaluan family evolved from the consanguine family. According to Hawaiian tradition, a group of sisters, whether biological or more distantly related (i.e., first, second cousins, or further), were shared wives of their shared husbands, excluding their biological brothers. These men no longer called each other "brother"—which they were no longer required to be—but "Punalua," meaning close companion or associate. Similarly, a group of biological or more distantly related brothers had mutual marriages with a number of women who were not their biological sisters, and these women referred to one another as "Punalua." This is the classic form of a family, which later allowed for certain variations. Its key feature was the shared community of husbands and wives within a given family, excluding the biological brothers (or sisters) first, and then more distant relatives later.

This form of the family, now, furnishes with complete accuracy the degrees of kinship expressed by the American system. The children of the sisters of my mother still are her children; likewise the children of the brothers of my father still his children; and all of them are my brothers and sisters. But the children of the brothers of my mother are now her nephews[48] and nieces, the children of the sisters of my father his nephew and nieces, and they are all my cousins. For while the husbands of the sisters of my mother are still her husbands, and likewise the wives of the brothers of my father still his wives—legally, if not always in fact—the social proscription of sexual intercourse between brothers and sisters has now divided those relatives who were formerly regarded without distinction as brothers and sisters, into two classes. In one category are those who remain (more remote) brothers and sisters as before; in the other the children of the brother on one hand or the sister on the opposite, who can be brothers and sisters no longer. The latter have mutual parents no more, neither father nor mother nor both together. And for this reason the class of nephews and nieces, male and female cousins, here becomes necessary for the first time. Under the former family order this would have been absurd. The American system of kinship, which appears absolutely paradoxical in any family form founded on monogamy, is rationally explained and naturally confirmed in its most minute details by the Punaluan family. Wherever this system of kinship was in force, there the Punaluan family or at least a form akin to it must also have existed.

This type of family structure clearly shows the degrees of kinship defined by the American system. The children of my mother’s sisters are still considered her children; similarly, the children of my father’s brothers are still his children; and all of them are my brothers and sisters. However, the children of my mother’s brothers are now her nephews and nieces, and the children of my father’s sisters are his nephews and nieces, making them all my cousins. While the husbands of my mother’s sisters are still her husbands, and the wives of my father’s brothers are still his wives—legally, if not always in practice—the social taboo against sexual relationships between siblings has divided those relatives who were once viewed as brothers and sisters into two groups. One group continues to be (more distant) brothers and sisters, while the other includes the children of one brother and one sister, who can no longer be considered siblings. The latter group no longer shares mutual parents, neither father nor mother nor both. This is why the categories of nephews, nieces, and cousins become necessary for the first time. In the previous family setup, this distinction would have been nonsensical. The American kinship system, which seems completely paradoxical in any family structure based on monogamy, is logically explained and naturally supported in its most intricate details by the Punaluan family. Wherever this kinship system was practiced, a Punaluan family or at least a similar form must have also existed.

This family form, the existence of which in Hawaii was actually demonstrated, would have been transmitted probably by all Polynesia, if the pious missionaries, similar to the Spanish monks in America, could have looked upon such anti-Christian relations as being something more than simply a "horror."[13] [49]Cesar's report to the effect that the Britons, who then were in the middle stage of barbarism, "have ten or twelve women in common, mostly brothers with brothers and parents with children," is best explained by group marriage. Barbarian mothers have not ten or twelve sons old enough to keep women in common, but the American system of kinship corresponding to the Punaluan family furnishes many brothers, because all near and remote cousins of a certain man are his brothers. The term "parents with children" may arise from a wrong conception of Cesar, but this system does not absolutely exclude the existence of father and son, mother or daughter in the same group. It does exclude, however, father and daughter or mother and son. This or a similar form of group marriage also furnishes the easiest explanation of the reports of Herodotus and other ancient writers concerning community of women among savage and barbarian nations. This is true, furthermore, of Watson's and Kaye's[14] tale about the Tikurs of Audh (north of the Ganges): "They live together (i. e., sexually) almost indiscriminately in large communities, and though two persons may be considered as being married, still the tie is only nominal."

This family structure, which was actually observed in Hawaii, would likely have been passed down throughout Polynesia if the devout missionaries, much like the Spanish monks in America, could have viewed such non-Christian relationships as something more than just a "horror."[13] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Cesar's report stating that the Britons, who were then in a mid-stage of barbarism, "have ten or twelve women in common, mostly brothers with brothers and parents with children," is best explained by group marriage. Barbarian mothers don’t typically have ten or twelve sons old enough to share women, but the American kinship system related to the Punaluan family generates many brothers, since all close and distant cousins of a specific man are considered his brothers. The phrase "parents with children" may stem from a misunderstanding on Cesar's part, but this system doesn't entirely rule out the existence of father and son or mother and daughter within the same group. However, it does exclude father and daughter or mother and son. This or a similar type of group marriage also provides the easiest explanation for reports from Herodotus and other ancient writers regarding the sharing of women among savage and barbaric societies. This is also applicable to Watson and Kaye's[14] story about the Tikurs of Audh (north of the Ganges): "They live together (i.e., sexually) almost indiscriminately in large communities, and although two people may be considered married, that connection is only nominal."

The institution of the gens seems to have its origin in the majority of cases in the Punaluan family. True, the Australian class system also offers a starting point for it; the Australians have gentes, but not yet a Punaluan family, only a cruder form of group marriage.[15]

The concept of the gens seems to mostly originate from the Punaluan family. It is true that the Australian class system also provides a foundation for it; the Australians have gentes, but they do not have a Punaluan family yet, just a more basic version of group marriage.[15]

In all forms of the group family it is uncertain who is the father of a child, but certain, who is its mother. Although she calls all the children of the aggregate family her children and has the duties of a mother toward them, still she knows her natural children from[50] others. It is also obvious that, as far as group marriage exists, descent can only be traced on the mother's side and, hence, only female lineage be acknowledged. This is actually the case among all savage tribes and those in the lower stage of barbarism. To have discovered this first is the second great merit of Bachofen. He designates this exclusive recognition of descent from the female line and the hereditary relations resulting therefrom in course of time as "maternal law." I retain this term for the sake of brevity, although it is distorted; for at this social stage there is no sign yet of any law in the juridic sense.

In all types of family groups, it’s unclear who the father of a child is, but it’s clear who the mother is. Even though she considers all the children in the family as her own and takes on maternal responsibilities for them, she can still identify her biological children from others. It's also obvious that, in situations of group marriage, lineage can only be traced through the mother, which means only female lineage is recognized. This is true among all tribal societies and those in earlier stages of barbarism. Recognizing this first is the second major achievement of Bachofen. He refers to this exclusive acknowledgment of descent through the female line and the hereditary relationships that come from it over time as "maternal law." I keep this term for the sake of simplicity, even though it’s misleading; at this point in social development, there’s no real indication of any law in the legal sense.

If we now take one of the two standard groups of a Punaluan family, namely that of a series of natural and remote sisters (i. e., first, second and more remote descendants of natural sisters), their children and their natural or remote brothers on the mother's side (who according to our supposition are not their husbands), we have exactly that circle of persons who later appear as members of a gens, in the original form of this institution. They all have a common ancestress, by virtue of the descent that makes the different female generations sisters. But the husbands of these sisters cannot be chosen among their brothers any more, can no longer come from the same ancestress, and do not, therefore, belong to the consanguineous group of relatives, the gens of a later time. The children of these same sisters, however, do belong to this group, because descent from the female line alone is conclusive, alone is positive. As soon as the proscription of sexual intercourse between all relatives on the mother's side, even the most remote of them, is an accomplished fact, the above named group has become a gens, i. e., constitutes a definite circle of consanguineous relatives of female lineage who are not permitted to marry one another. Henceforth this circle is more and more fortified by other mutual [51]institutions of a social or religious character and thus distinguished from other gentes of the same tribe. Of this more anon.

If we consider one of the two standard groups of a Punaluan family, specifically a group of natural and distant sisters (i.e., first, second, and more distant descendants of natural sisters), along with their children and their natural or distant brothers on the mother's side (who, as we assume, are not their husbands), we see exactly that circle of people who later appear as members of a gens, in the original form of this institution. They all have a common female ancestor, due to the lineage that makes the different female generations sisters. However, the husbands of these sisters can no longer be chosen from their brothers, as they no longer descend from the same female ancestor and thus do not belong to the kinship group of relatives, the gens that comes later. The children of these same sisters, however, do belong to this group because descent through the female line alone is definitive and authoritative. Once the prohibition against sexual relations between all relatives on the mother's side, even the most distant ones, is established, the previously mentioned group becomes a gens, meaning it forms a specific circle of blood relatives of female descent who cannot marry each other. From that point on, this circle is increasingly strengthened by other social or religious institutions, further distinguishing it from other gentes within the same tribe. More on this later.

Finding, as we do, that the gens not only necessarily, but also as a matter of course, develops from the Punaluan family, it becomes obvious to us to assume as almost practically demonstrated the prior existence of this family form among all those nations where such gentes are traceable, i. e., nearly all barbarian and civilized nations.

Finding that the gens not only has to develop from the Punaluan family but also does so naturally, it becomes clear to us that we can almost confidently assume that this family structure existed before among all the nations where such gentes can be traced, meaning nearly all barbarian and civilized nations.

When Morgan wrote his book, our knowledge of group marriage was very limited. We knew very little about the group marriages of the Australians organized in classes, and furthermore Morgan had published as early as 1871 the information he had received about the Punaluan family of Hawaii. This family on one hand furnished a complete explanation of the system of kinship in force among the American Indians, which had been the point of departure for all the studies of Morgan. On the other hand it formed a ready means for the deduction of the maternal law gens. And finally it represented a far higher stage of development than the Australian classes.

When Morgan wrote his book, our understanding of group marriage was very limited. We knew very little about the group marriages among Australians organized into classes, and in addition, Morgan had published information as early as 1871 about the Punaluan family of Hawaii. This family provided a complete explanation of the kinship system among American Indians, which had been the starting point for all of Morgan's studies. On the other hand, it also allowed for the deduction of the maternal law gens. Lastly, it represented a much more advanced stage of development compared to the Australian classes.

It is, therefore, easy to understand how Morgan could regard this form as the stage necessarily preceding the pairing family and attribute general extension in former times to it. Since then we have learned of several other forms of the group marriage, and we know that Morgan went too far in this respect. But it was nevertheless his good fortune to encounter in his Punaluan family the highest, the classical, form of group marriage, that form which gave the simplest clue for the transition to a higher stage.

It’s clear how Morgan could see this structure as the necessary step before the pairing family and assume it had a broader reach in the past. Since then, we've discovered several other types of group marriage, and we recognize that Morgan overstepped in this area. However, he was fortunate enough to identify in his Punaluan family the most advanced, classic form of group marriage, which provided the simplest insight for moving to a higher stage.

The most essential contribution to our knowledge of the group marriage we owe to the English missionary, Lorimer Fison, who studied this form of the family for years on its classical ground, Australia. He found[52] the lowest stage of development among the Papuans near Mount Gambier in South Australia. Here the whole tribe is divided into two great classes, Kroki and Kumite.[16] Sexual intercourse within each of these classes is strictly prohibited. But every man of one class is by birth the husband of every woman of the other class, and vice versa. Not the individuals are married to one another, but the whole groups, class to class. And mark well, no caution is made anywhere on account of difference of age or special consanguinity, unless it is resulting from the division into two exogamous classes. A Kroki has for his wife every Kumite woman. And as his own daughter, being the daughter of a Kumite woman, is also Kumite according to maternal law, she is therefore the born wife of every Kroki, including her father. At least, the class organization, as we know it, does not exclude this possibility. Hence this organization either arose at a time when, in spite of all dim endeavor to limit inbreeding, sexual intercourse between parents and children was not yet regarded with any particular horror; in this case the class system would be directly evolved from a condition of unrestricted sexual relations. Or the intercourse between parents and children was already proscribed by custom, when the classes were formed; and in this case the present condition points back to the consanguine family and is the first step out of it. The latter case is the more probable. So far as I know, no mention is made of any sexual intercourse between parents and children in Australia. Even the later form of exogamy, the maternal law gens, as a rule silently presupposes that the[53] prohibition of this intercourse was an accomplished fact at the time of its institution.

The most important contribution to our understanding of group marriage comes from the English missionary, Lorimer Fison, who studied this type of family for years in its traditional setting, Australia. He discovered[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the most primitive level of development among the Papuans near Mount Gambier in South Australia. In this community, the entire tribe is split into two main categories, Kroki and Kumite.[16] Sexual relations within each of these categories are strictly forbidden. However, every man from one category is, by birth, considered the husband of every woman from the other category, and vice versa. It’s not the individuals who are married to each other, but the entire groups, class to class. Importantly, there’s no distinction made regarding age differences or specific blood relations, unless they arise from the division into two exogamous categories. A Kroki regards every Kumite woman as his wife. And since his own daughter, being the child of a Kumite woman, is also Kumite according to maternal law, she is therefore automatically the wife of every Kroki, including her father. At least under the class system as we understand it, this possibility is not ruled out. Thus, this system either emerged at a time when, despite efforts to limit inbreeding, sexual relationships between parents and children weren’t viewed as particularly shocking; in this case, the class system would have developed directly from a state of unrestricted sexual relations. Or, sexual relationships between parents and children were already prohibited by tradition by the time the classes were established; in this scenario, the current state refers back to the consanguine family and represents the first step away from it. The latter scenario seems more likely. To my knowledge, there’s no record of any sexual relations between parents and children in Australia. Even the later form of exogamy, the maternal law gens, generally assumes that the[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] prohibition of such relations was already an established fact when it was introduced.

The system of two classes is not only found near Mount Gambier in South Australia, but also farther east along Darling River, and in the northeast of Queensland. It is, consequently, widespread. It excludes only marriage between brothers and sisters, between brothers' children and between sisters' children of the mother's side, because these belong to the same class; but the children of a sister can marry those of a brother and vice versa. A further step for preventing inbreeding is found among the Kamilaroi on the Darling River in New South Wales, where the two original classes are split into four, and every one of these is married as a whole to a certain other class. The first two classes are husbands and wives by birth. According to the place of the mother in the first or second class, the children belong to the third and fourth. The children of these two classes, who are also married to one another, again belong to the first and second class. So that a certain generation belongs to the first and second class, the next to the third and fourth and the following again to the first and second. Hence the children of natural brothers and sisters (on the mother's side) cannot marry one another, but their grandchildren can do so. This peculiarly complicated order of things is still more entangled by the inoculation—evidently at a later stage—with maternal law gentes. But we cannot discuss this further. Enough, the desire to prevent inbreeding again and again demands recognition, but feeling its way quite spontaneously, without a clear conception of the goal.

The system of two classes is found not only near Mount Gambier in South Australia but also further east along the Darling River and in the northeast of Queensland. It's, therefore, quite widespread. It only prohibits marriage between siblings, the children of brothers, and the children of sisters on the mother’s side, since they belong to the same class; however, a sister’s children can marry those of a brother and vice versa. An additional measure to avoid inbreeding is seen among the Kamilaroi along the Darling River in New South Wales, where the two original classes are divided into four, with each group marrying as a whole to a specific other class. The first two classes consist of husbands and wives by birth. Depending on the mother’s place in either the first or second class, the children belong to the third and fourth classes. The children of these two classes, who also marry one another, again belong to the first and second classes. So, one generation belongs to the first and second classes, the next to the third and fourth, and the following back to the first and second. Thus, the children of natural siblings (on the mother’s side) cannot marry each other, but their grandchildren can. This particularly complex arrangement is further complicated by the incorporation of maternal law groups, evidently introduced at a later stage. But we cannot delve into that further. Clearly, the aim to prevent inbreeding is continuously acknowledged, but it develops spontaneously, without a clear understanding of the objective.

The group marriage is represented in Australia by class marriage, i. e., mass marriage of a whole class of men frequently scattered over the whole breadth of the continent to an equally widespread class of[54] women. A close view of this group marriage does not offer quite such a horrible spectacle as the philistine imagination accustomed to brothel conditions generally pictures to itself. On the contrary, long years passed, before its existence was even suspected, and quite recently it is once more denied. To the casual observer it makes the impression of a loose monogamy and in certain places of polygamy, with occasional breach of faith. Years are required before one can discover, like Fison and Howitt, the law regulating these marital conditions that rather appeal in their practicability to the average European; the law enabling the strange Papuan, thousands of miles from his home and among people whose language he does not understand, to find frequently, from camp to camp and from tribe to tribe, women who will without resistance and guilelessly surrender to him; the law according to which a man with several women offers one to his guest for the night. Where the European sees immorality and lawlessness, there in reality a strict law is observed. The women belong to the marriage class of the stranger and, therefore, they are his wives by birth. The same moral law assigning both to one another forbids under penalty of proscription all sexual intercourse outside of the two marriage classes. Even when women are abducted, as is frequently the case in certain regions, the class law is carefully respected.

Group marriage in Australia is represented by class marriage, meaning mass marriage involving an entire class of men often spread across the continent to a similarly widespread class of women. A closer look at this group marriage doesn’t paint the horrific picture that a narrow-minded imagination, accustomed to brothel conditions, typically conjures. In fact, it took years before anyone even suspected its existence, and it has only recently been denied again. To the casual observer, it resembles loose monogamy and, in some areas, polygamy, occasionally marred by infidelity. It takes years to uncover, as Fison and Howitt did, the rules governing these marital situations that are actually quite practical to the average European; the rules that allow a distant Papuan, thousands of miles from home and among people whose language he doesn’t speak, to often find women who will willingly and innocently surrender to him from camp to camp and tribe to tribe; the rules under which a man with multiple women offers one to his guest for the night. Where Europeans see immorality and chaos, there is in fact a strict set of rules in place. The women belong to the marriage class of the stranger, so they are his wives by birthright. The same moral code that binds them to each other prohibits, under threat of exclusion, all sexual relations outside their two marriage classes. Even when women are taken by force, as often happens in certain areas, the class law is still carefully upheld.

In the abduction of women, by the way, a trace of transition to monogamy is found even here, at least in the form of the pairing family. If a young man has abducted a girl with the help of his friends, they hold sexual intercourse with her one after another. But after that the girl is regarded as the wife of the young man who planned the abduction. And again, if an abducted woman deserts her husband and is caught by another man, she becomes the wife of the[55] latter and the first has lost his privilege. Alongside of and within the generally existing group marriage such exclusive relations are formed, pairing for a shorter or longer term by the side of polygamy, so that here also group marriage is declining. The question is only which will first disappear under the pressure of European influence: group marriage or the Papuans addicted to it.

In the abduction of women, there's a sign of a shift toward monogamy, at least in the form of pairing families. When a young man abducts a girl with his friends' help, they all have sexual relations with her one after the other. However, afterward, the girl is considered the young man's wife who orchestrated the abduction. Moreover, if an abducted woman leaves her husband and is found by another man, she becomes the wife of the latter, and the first man loses his claim to her. Alongside the generally existing group marriage, exclusive relationships form, pairing up for shorter or longer periods next to polygamy, indicating a decline in group marriage as well. The question remains: which will vanish first under the influence of European culture—group marriage or the Papuans who practice it?

The marriage in whole classes, such as is in force in Australia, is no doubt a very low and primitive form of group marriage, while the Punaluan family, so far as we know, is its highest stage of development. The former seems to be corresponding to the social stage of roving savages, the latter requires relatively settled communistic bodies and leads directly to the next higher stage of development. Between these two, we shall no doubt find many an intermediate stage. Here lies a barely opened, hardly entered field of investigation.[17]

The marriage system in whole classes, like the one practiced in Australia, is definitely a very basic and primitive version of group marriage, while the Punaluan family, as far as we know, represents its most advanced form. The former appears to align with the social state of wandering tribes, while the latter requires relatively stable, communal groups and directly leads to the next higher level of development. In between these two, we will likely find many intermediate stages. This is an area that has barely been explored and is still mostly untouched.[17]

[56]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

3. THE PAIRING FAMILY.

A certain pairing for a longer or shorter term took place even during the group marriage or still earlier. A man had his principal wife (one can hardly call it favorite wife as yet) among many women, and he was to her the principal husband among others. This fact in no small degree contributed to the confusion among missionaries, who regarded group marriage now as a disorderly community of women, now as an arbitrary adultery. Such a habitual pairing would gain ground the more the gens developed and the more numerous the classes of "brothers" and "sisters" became who were not permitted to marry one another. The impulse to prevent marriage of consanguineous relatives started by the gens went still further. Thus we find that among the Iroquois and[57] most of the Indians in the lower stage of barbarism marriage is prohibited between all the relatives of their system of kinship, and this comprises several hundred kinds. By this increasing complication of marriage restrictions, group marriage became more and more impossible; it was displaced by the pairing family. At this stage one man lives with one woman, but in such a manner that polygamy, and occasional adultery, remain privileges of men, although the former occurs rarely for economic reasons. Women, however, are generally expected to be strictly faithful during the time of living together, and adultery on their part is cruelly punished. But the marriage-tie may be easily broken by either party, and the children belong to the mother alone, as formerly.

A certain kind of pairing for a longer or shorter period happened even during group marriage or even earlier. A man had his main wife (it's hard to call her a favorite wife just yet) among many women, and he was her main husband among others. This fact significantly contributed to the confusion among missionaries, who saw group marriage as either a chaotic community of women or as random adultery. Such habitual pairings would become more common as the gens developed and the number of classes of "brothers" and "sisters" grew, who were not allowed to marry each other. The push to prevent marriage among relatives initiated by the gens went even further. Thus we see that among the Iroquois and[a id="Page_57">[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] most of the Indians in the lower stage of barbarism, marriage is banned between all relatives in their kinship system, which includes several hundred types. With the increasing complexity of marriage restrictions, group marriage became less and less feasible; it was replaced by the pairing family. At this stage, one man lives with one woman, but in a way that allows for polygamy, and occasional infidelity remains a privilege for men, although polygamy occurs rarely due to economic reasons. Women, however, are generally expected to be strictly faithful during their time together, and infidelity on their part is harshly punished. But either party can easily end the marriage, and the children belong solely to the mother, as before.

[58]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In this ever more extending restriction of marriage between consanguineous relations, natural selection also remains effective. As Morgan expresses it: "Marriages between gentes that were not consanguineous produced a more vigorous race, physically and mentally; two progressive tribes intermarried, and the new skulls and brains naturally expanded until they comprised the faculties of both." Thus tribes composed of gentes necessarily either gained the supremacy over the backward ones or, by their example, carried them along in their wake.

In this ongoing limitation of marriage between close relatives, natural selection continues to be effective. As Morgan puts it: "Marriages between groups that were not related produced a stronger race, both physically and mentally; two advancing tribes intermarried, and the new individuals naturally developed until they included the traits of both." Thus, tribes made up of different groups either gained dominance over the less developed ones or, by their example, helped them progress.

The development of the family, then, is founded on the continual contraction of the circle, originally comprising the whole tribe, within which marital intercourse between both sexes was general. By the [59]continual, exclusion, first of near, then of ever remoter relatives, including finally even those who were simply related legally, all group marriage becomes practically impossible. At last only one couple, temporarily and loosely united, remains; that molecule, the dissolution of which absolutely puts an end to marriage. Even from this we may infer how little the sexual love of the individual in the modern sense of the word had to do with the origin of monogamy. The practice of all nations of that stage still more proves this. While in the previous form of the family the men were never embarrassed for women, but rather had more than enough of them, women now became scarce and were sought after. With the pairing family, therefore, the abduction and barter of women began—widespread symptoms, and nothing but that, of a new and much more profound change. The pedantic Scot, McLennan, however, transmuted these symptoms, mere methods of obtaining women, into separate classes of the family under the head of "marriage by capture" and "marriage by barter." Moreover among American Indians and other nations in the same stage, the marriage agreement is not the business of the parties most concerned, who often are not even asked, but of their mothers. Frequently two persons entirely unknown to one another are thus engaged to be married and receive no information of the closing of the bargain, until the time for the marriage ceremony approaches. Before the wedding, the bridegroom brings gifts to the maternal relatives of the bride (not to her father or his relatives) as an equivalent for ceding the girl to him. Either of the married parties may dissolve the marriage at will. But among many tribes, as, e. g., the Iroquois, public opinion has gradually become averse to such separations. In case of domestic differences the gentile relatives of both parties endeavor to bring about a reconciliation, and not until[60] they are unsuccessful a separation takes place. In this case the woman keeps the children, and both parties are free to marry again.

The development of the family is based on the gradual narrowing of the circle, which originally included the entire tribe, where sexual relationships between both genders were common. Through the constant exclusion, first of close relatives and then of more distant ones, even those just legally related, group marriage becomes practically impossible. Eventually, only one couple, temporarily and loosely connected, remains; that basic unit, the breakdown of which completely ends marriage. From this, we can see how little the concept of romantic love as we understand it today played a role in the emergence of monogamy. The practices of all societies at that time further demonstrate this. While in the earlier forms of family, men had no shortage of women, and often more than enough, women became scarce and were now actively sought after. With the pairing family, the kidnapping and trading of women began—clear signs of a new and much deeper change. The pedantic Scot, McLennan, however, turned these symptoms, just methods of acquiring women, into distinct categories of family labeled as "marriage by capture" and "marriage by barter." Furthermore, among American Indians and similar cultures, the marriage agreement is not typically made by the individuals most involved, who are often not consulted, but rather by their mothers. Often, two people who don't even know each other are engaged to be married without any knowledge of the arrangement until the wedding day approaches. Before the wedding, the groom presents gifts to the bride's maternal relatives (not to her father or his family) as compensation for giving her up. Either partner can end the marriage whenever they want. However, in many tribes, like the Iroquois, public opinion has gradually turned against such separations. In cases of domestic disputes, the extended family of both sides attempts to mediate reconciliation, and only if they fail is a separation allowed. In this case, the woman keeps the children, and both individuals are free to remarry.

The pairing family, being too weak and too unstable to make an independent household necessary or even desirable, in no way dissolves the traditional communistic way of housekeeping. But household communism implies supremacy of women in the house as surely as exclusive recognition of a natural mother and the consequent impossibility of identifying the natural father signify high esteem for women, i. e., mothers. It is one of the most absurd notions derived from eighteenth century enlightenment, that in the beginning of society woman was the slave of man. Among all savages and barbarians of the lower and middle stages, sometimes even of the higher stage, women not only have freedom, but are held in high esteem. What they were even in the pairing family, let Arthur Wright, for many years a missionary among the Seneca Iroquois, testify: "As to their families, at a time when they still lived in their old long houses (communistic households of several families) ... a certain clan (gens) always reigned, so that the women choose their husbands from other clans (gentes).... The female part generally ruled the house; the provisions were held in common; but woe to the luckless husband or lover who was too indolent or too clumsy to contribute his share to the common stock. No matter how many children or how much private property he had in the house, he was liable at any moment to receive a hint to gather up his belongings and get out. And he could not dare to venture any resistance; the house was made too hot for him and he had no other choice, but to return to his own clan (gens) or, as was mostly the case, to look for another wife in some other clan. The women were the dominating power in the clans (gentes) and[61] everywhere else. Occasionally they did not hesitate to dethrone a chief and degrade him to a common warrior."

The pairing family, being too weak and unstable to establish an independent household that is necessary or even desirable, does not disrupt the traditional communal way of running a household. However, household communism entails the dominance of women in the home, just as the exclusive acknowledgment of a natural mother and the resulting inability to identify the natural father highlight the high regard for women, specifically mothers. It's one of the most ridiculous ideas stemming from eighteenth-century enlightenment that women were the slaves of men at the dawn of society. Among all savages and barbarians, even those in the lower and middle stages, and sometimes even in higher stages, women not only enjoyed freedom but were also held in high esteem. Arthur Wright, who was a missionary among the Seneca Iroquois for many years, can attest to what they were even in the pairing family: "As to their families, at a time when they still lived in their old long houses (communal households of several families)... a certain clan (gens) always held power, so the women chose their husbands from other clans (gentes).... Women generally ruled the house; the provisions were shared; but woe to the unfortunate husband or lover who was too lazy or clumsy to contribute to the common stock. No matter how many children he had or how much private property he kept in the house, he risked being told to pack his things and leave at any moment. And he would not dare resist; the atmosphere would become too hostile for him, leaving him no choice but to return to his own clan (gens) or, as was often the case, seek another wife in a different clan. Women were the dominant force in the clans (gentes) and[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] everywhere else. At times, they did not hesitate to unseat a chief and reduce him to the status of a common warrior."

The communistic household, in which most or all the women belong to one and the same gens, while the husbands come from different gentes, is the cause and foundation of the general and widespread supremacy of women in primeval times. The discovery of this fact is the third merit of Bachofen.

The communistic household, where most or all the women are from the same clan while the husbands come from different clans, is the reason and basis for the overall and widespread dominance of women in early times. Recognizing this fact is the third contribution of Bachofen.

By way of supplement I wish to state that the reports of travelers and missionaries concerning the overburdening of women among savages and barbarians do not in the least contradict the above statements. The division of labor between both sexes is caused by other reasons than the social condition of women. Nations, where women have to work much harder than is proper for them in our opinion, often respect women more highly than Europeans do. The lady of civilized countries, surrounded with sham homage and a stranger to all real work stands on a far lower social level than a hard-working barbarian woman, regarded as a real lady (frowa-lady-mistress) and having the character of such.

As a supplement, I want to point out that the reports from travelers and missionaries about the burdens faced by women among so-called savages and barbarians do not at all contradict what I've just said. The division of labor between men and women is driven by reasons other than the social status of women. In many cultures where women have to work much harder than we think is appropriate, they are often held in higher regard than women in Europe. A woman in civilized countries, surrounded by superficial attention and disconnected from genuine work, actually holds a far lower social status than a hardworking woman in those cultures, who is truly respected and has the character that reflects that respect.

Whether or not the pairing family has in our time entirely supplanted group marriage in America, can be decided only by closer investigations among those nations of northwestern and especially of southern America that are still in the higher stage of savagery. About the latter so many reports of sexual license are current that the assumption of a complete cessation of the ancient group marriage is hardly warranted. Evidently all traces of it have not yet disappeared. In at least forty North American tribes the man marrying an elder sister has the right to make all her sisters his wives as soon as they are of age, a survival of the community of men for the whole series of sisters. And Bancroft relates that the Indians of[62] the Californian peninsula celebrate certain festivities uniting several "tribes" for the purpose of unrestricted sexual intercourse. These are evidently gentes that have preserved in these festivities a vague recollection of the time when the women of one gens had for their common husbands all the men of another gens, and vice versa. The same custom is still observed in Australia. Among certain nations it sometimes happens that the older men, the chief and sorcerer-priests, exploit the community of women for their own benefits and monopolize all the women. But in their turn they must restore the old community during certain festivities and great assemblies, permitting their wives to enjoy themselves with the young men. A whole series of examples of such periodical saturnalia restoring for a short time the ancient sexual freedom is quoted by Westermarck:[18] among the Hos, the Santals, the Punjas and Kotars in India, among some African nations, etc. Curiously enough Westermarck concludes that this is a survival, not of group marriage, the existence of which he denies, but—of a rutting season which primitive man had in common with other animals.

Whether or not the nuclear family has completely replaced group marriage in America is something that can only be determined through more thorough investigations among the indigenous peoples of northwestern and especially southern America who still exhibit more traditional lifestyles. There are so many reports of sexual freedom concerning the latter that it's hard to assume that group marriage has completely vanished. Clearly, remnants of it still exist. In at least forty North American tribes, a man who marries an older sister automatically gains the right to make all her younger sisters his wives once they reach adulthood, which indicates a survival of the practice of communal relationships among a group of siblings. Bancroft mentions that the indigenous people of[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the Californian peninsula hold specific festivals that bring together several "tribes" for the purpose of unrestricted sexual interactions. These gatherings suggest that these groups have retained a vague memory of when women from one group shared their husbands with all the men from another group, and vice versa. This tradition is still practiced in Australia. In certain cultures, it occasionally happens that older men, like chiefs and shamans, take advantage of the communal relationships to monopolize all the women for themselves. However, they must also restore the communal practices during specific celebrations and major gatherings, allowing their wives to have fun with younger men. Westermarck provides numerous examples of such periodic festivities that temporarily revive ancient sexual freedoms among groups like the Hos, the Santals, the Punjas, and Kotars in India, and among various African peoples. Interestingly, Westermarck concludes that this represents not a survival of group marriage, which he denies existed, but rather a breeding season that primitive humans shared with other animals.

Here we touch Bachofen's fourth great discovery: the widespread form of transition from group marriage to pairing family. What Bachofen represents as a penance for violating the old divine laws—the penalty with which a woman redeems her right to chastity, is in fact only a mystical expression for the penalty paid by a woman for becoming exempt from the ancient community of men and acquiring the right of surrendering to one man only. This penalty consists in a limited surrender: Babylonian women had to surrender once a year in the temple of Mylitta; other nations of Western Asia sent their young women[63] for years to the temple of Anaitis, where they had to practice free love with favorites of their own choice before they were allowed to marry. Similar customs in a religious disguise are common to nearly all Asiatic nations between the Mediterranean and the Ganges. The penalty for exemption becomes gradually lighter in course of time, as Bachofen remarks: "The annually repeated surrender gives place to a single sacrifice; the hetaerism of the matrons is followed by that of the maidens, the promiscuous intercourse during marriage to that before wedding, the indiscriminate intercourse with all to that with certain individuals."[19] Among some nations the religious disguise is missing. Among others—Thracians, Celts, etc., in classic times, many primitive inhabitants of India, Malay nations, South Sea Islanders and many American Indians to this day—the girls enjoy absolute sexual freedom before marriage. This is especially true almost everywhere in South America, as everybody can confirm who penetrates a little into the interior. Agassiz, e. g., relates[20] an anecdote of a wealthy family of Indian descent. On being introduced to the daughter he asked something about her father, presuming him to be her mother's husband, who was in the war against Paraguay. But the mother replied, smiling: "Nao tem pai, he filha da fortuna"—she hasn't any father; she is the daughter of chance. "It is the way the Indian or half-breed women here always speak of their illegitimate children; and though they say it without an intonation of sadness or of blame, apparently as unconscious of any wrong or shame as if they said the father was absent or dead, it has the most melancholy significance; it seems to speak of such absolute desertion. So far is this from being an[64] unusual case, that among the common people the opposite seems the exception. Children are frequently quite ignorant of their parentage. They know about their mother, for all the care and responsibility falls upon her, but they have no knowledge of their father; nor does it seem to occur to the woman that she or her children have any claim upon him." What seems so strange to the civilized man, is simply the rule of maternal law and group marriage.

Here we discuss Bachofen's fourth major discovery: the common shift from group marriage to monogamy. What Bachofen describes as a penalty for breaking ancient divine laws—the cost a woman pays to reclaim her right to chastity—is really just a mystical way to express the price a woman pays for stepping away from the old communal relationships and gaining the right to be with just one man. This cost involves a limited submission: Babylonian women had to submit once a year in the temple of Mylitta; other Western Asian cultures sent their young women for years to the temple of Anaitis, where they had to engage in consensual relationships with chosen partners before they could marry. Similar practices disguised as religious rituals are prevalent among nearly all Asian nations between the Mediterranean and the Ganges. The cost of this exemption gradually lightens over time, as Bachofen notes: "The yearly submission shifts to a one-time sacrifice; the free love of married women is succeeded by that of young women, and the casual relationships during marriage are replaced by those before marriage, shifting from indiscriminate relations with everyone to selected individuals." Among some cultures, the religious disguise is absent. Among others—Thracians, Celts, etc., in ancient times, many tribal groups in India, Malay cultures, South Sea Islanders, and many Native Americans to this day—girls have complete sexual freedom before marriage. This is particularly evident almost everywhere in South America, as anyone who explores a bit deeper can confirm. For instance, Agassiz recounts an anecdote about a wealthy family of Indian descent. When he was introduced to the daughter, he asked about her father, assuming he was her mother's husband who was fighting in the war against Paraguay. But the mother replied with a smile: "Nao tem pai, he filha da fortuna"—she doesn't have a father; she is the daughter of chance. "This is how Indian or mixed-race women here often refer to their illegitimate children; and even though they say it without sadness or blame, seemingly oblivious to any wrongdoing or shame—as if they were simply stating that the father is absent or dead—it carries a deeply melancholic meaning; it suggests a total abandonment. This is so common that, among the ordinary people, the opposite situation seems to be the exception. Children frequently know nothing about their parentage. They are aware of their mother, as all care and responsibility fall on her, but they have no knowledge of their father; nor does it seem to cross the woman's mind that she or her children have any claim on him." What appears so unusual to the civilized individual is simply the norm of maternal law and group marriage.

Again, among other nations the friends and relatives of the bridegroom or the wedding guests claim their traditional right to the bride, and the bridegroom comes last. This custom prevailed in ancient times on the Baleares and among the African Augilers; it is observed to this day by the Bareas in Abyssinia. In still other cases, an official person—the chief of a tribe or a gens, the cazique, shamane, priest, prince or whatever may be his title—represents the community and exercises the right of the first night. All modern romantic whitewashing notwithstanding, this jus primae noctis, is still in force among most of the natives of Alaska,[21] among the Tahus of northern Mexico[22] and some other nations. And during the whole of the middle ages it was practiced at least in originally Celtic countries, where it was directly transmitted by group marriage, e. g. in Aragonia. While in Castilia the peasant was never a serf, the most disgraceful serfdom existed in Aragonia, until abolished by the decision of Ferdinand the Catholic in 1486. In this document we read: "We decide and declare that the aforesaid 'senyors' (barons) ... shall neither sleep the first night with the wife of a peasant, nor shall they in the first night after the wedding, when the woman has gone to bed, step over said woman or[65] bed as a sign of their authority. Neither shall the aforesaid senyors use the daughter or the son of any peasant, with or without pay, against their will." (Quoted in the Catalonian original by Sugenheim, "Serfdom," Petersburg, 1861, page 35.)

Again, in various cultures, the friends and family of the groom or the wedding guests assert their traditional right to the bride, with the groom taking a back seat. This practice was common in ancient times in the Balearic Islands and among the African Augilers; it is still observed today by the Bareas in Abyssinia. In other instances, an official figure—the chief of a tribe or a clan, the cazique, shaman, priest, prince, or whatever title they hold—represents the community and exercises the right of the first night. Despite modern romantic portrayals, this jus primae noctis is still practiced among many native groups in Alaska,[21] among the Tahus of northern Mexico[22] and other nations. Furthermore, throughout the Middle Ages, it was practiced at least in originally Celtic regions, where it was directly passed down through group marriage, e.g., in Aragonia. While in Castile the peasant was never a serf, Aragonia saw the most disgraceful form of serfdom until it was abolished by Ferdinand the Catholic in 1486. In this document, we read: "We decide and declare that the aforementioned 'senyors' (barons) ... shall neither sleep the first night with the wife of a peasant, nor shall they, on the first night after the wedding, step over said woman or[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] bed as a sign of their authority. Neither shall the aforesaid senyors use the daughter or son of any peasant, with or without pay, against their will." (Quoted in the Catalonian original by Sugenheim, "Serfdom," Petersburg, 1861, page 35.)

Bachofen, furthermore, is perfectly right in contending that the transition from what he calls "hetaerism" or "incestuous generation" to monogamy was brought about mainly by women. The more in the course of economic development, undermining the old communism and increasing the density of population, the traditional sexual relations lost their innocent character suited to the primitive forest, the more debasing and oppressive they naturally appeared to women; and the more they consequently longed for relief by the right of chastity, of temporary or permanent marriage with one man. This progress could not be due to men for the simple reason that they never, even to this day, had the least intention of renouncing the pleasures of actual group marriage. Not until the women had accomplished the transition to the pairing family could the men introduce strict monogamy—true, only for women.

Bachofen is completely right in saying that the shift from what he refers to as "hetaerism" or "incestuous generation" to monogamy was mainly driven by women. As economic development progressed, eroding old communal practices and increasing population density, traditional sexual relationships lost their innocent nature suited to primitive life, making them feel more degrading and oppressive to women. This led women to seek relief through the right to chastity and the option of temporary or permanent marriage with one man. Men couldn't be credited with this progress because, even today, they generally have no intention of giving up the enjoyment of group relationships. It wasn't until women made the shift to the pairing family that men could enforce strict monogamy—albeit only for women.

The pairing family arose on the boundary line between savagery and barbarism, generally in the higher stage of savagery, here and there in the lower stage of barbarism. It is the form of the family characteristic for barbarism, as group marriage is for savagery and monogamy for civilization. In order to develop it into established monogamy, other causes than those active hitherto were required. In the pairing family the group was already reduced to its last unit, its biatomic molecule: one man and one woman. Natural selection, had accomplished its purpose by a continually increasing restriction of sexual intercourse. Nothing remained to be done in this direction. Unless new social forces became active, there was no reason why[66] a new form of the family should develop out of the pairing family. But these forces did become active.

The pairing family emerged at the boundary between savagery and barbarism, typically in the higher stage of savagery and occasionally in the lower stage of barbarism. This form of family is typical of barbarism, just as group marriage is typical of savagery and monogamy is for civilization. To evolve into established monogamy, different factors beyond those previously at play were necessary. In the pairing family, the group had already been minimized to its most basic unit, its biatomic molecule: one man and one woman. Natural selection had achieved its goal through a steadily increasing limitation on sexual relationships. There was nothing more to be accomplished in this regard. Unless new social forces came into play, there was no reason for a new form of the family to emerge from the pairing family. But these forces did come into play.

We now leave America, the classic soil of the pairing family. No sign permits the conclusion that a higher form of the family was developed here, that any established form of monogamy ever existed anywhere in the New World before the discovery and conquest. Not so in the Old World.

We are now leaving America, the traditional ground of family pairings. There’s no evidence that a more advanced form of family developed here, or that any established form of monogamy existed anywhere in the New World before discovery and conquest. It’s a different story in the Old World.

In the latter, the domestication of animals and the breeding of flocks had developed a hitherto unknown source of wealth and created entirely new social conditions. Up to the lower stage of barbarism, fixed wealth was almost exclusively represented by houses, clothing, rough ornaments and the tools for obtaining and preparing food: boats, weapons and household articles of the simplest kind. Nourishment had to be secured afresh day by day. But now, with their herds of horses, camels, donkeys, cattle, sheep, goats and hogs, the advancing nomadic nations—the Aryans in the Indian Punjab, in the region of the Ganges and the steppes of the Oxus and Jaxartes, then still more rich in water-veins than now; the Semites on the Euphrates and Tigris—had acquired possessions demanding only the most crude attention and care in order to propagate themselves in ever increasing numbers and yield the most abundant store of milk and meat. All former means of obtaining food were now forced to the background. Hunting, once a necessity, now became a sport.

In this period, the domestication of animals and the breeding of herds created a previously unknown source of wealth and led to completely new social conditions. Up to the lower stage of barbarism, fixed wealth was mostly represented by houses, clothing, simple ornaments, and tools for getting and preparing food: boats, weapons, and basic household items. People had to secure food fresh every day. But now, with herds of horses, camels, donkeys, cattle, sheep, goats, and pigs, the advancing nomadic nations—the Aryans in the Indian Punjab, around the Ganges, and the steppes of the Oxus and Jaxartes, which were richer in waterways than today; and the Semites on the Euphrates and Tigris—had acquired possessions that required only minimal effort and care to increase in number and provide abundant milk and meat. All previous methods of obtaining food were now pushed to the background. Hunting, once a necessity, became a sport.

But who was the owner of this new wealth? Doubtless it was originally the gens. However, private ownership of flocks must have had an early beginning. It is difficult to say whether to the author of the so-called first book of Moses Father Abraham appeared as the owner of his flocks by virtue of his privilege as head of a communistic family or of his capacity as gentile chief by actual descent. So much is certain:[67] we must not regard him as a proprietor in the modern sense of the word. It is furthermore certain that everywhere on the threshold of documentary history we find the flocks in the separate possession of chiefs of families, exactly like the productions of barbarian art, such as metal ware, articles of luxury and, finally, the human cattle—the slaves.

But who owned this new wealth? It was likely from the community originally. However, private ownership of livestock must have started early on. It's hard to say whether, for the author of the so-called first book of Moses, Father Abraham was seen as the owner of his flocks because he was the head of a communal family or because he was a chief by lineage. What is certain is that we shouldn’t think of him as a property owner in the modern sense. It’s also clear that at the beginning of documented history, we see livestock in the hands of family chiefs, much like the creations of barbarian art, such as metal goods, luxury items, and finally, human property—slaves.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

For now slavery was also invented. To the barbarian of the lower stage a slave was of no use. The American Indians, therefore, treated their vanquished enemies in quite a different way from nations of a higher stage. The men were tortured or adopted as brothers into the tribe of the victors. The women were married or likewise adopted with their surviving children. The human labor power at this stage does not yet produce a considerable amount over and above its cost of subsistence. But the introduction of cattle raising, metal industry, weaving and finally agriculture wrought a change. Just as the once easily obtainable wives now had an exchange value and were bought, so labor power was now procured, especially since the flocks had definitely become private property. The family did not increase as rapidly as the cattle. More people were needed for superintending; for this purpose the captured enemy was available and, besides, he could be increased by breeding like the cattle.

For now, slavery was also created. To the primitive barbarian, a slave was useless. The American Indians, therefore, treated their defeated enemies quite differently than more advanced societies. The men were tortured or adopted as brothers into the victors' tribe. The women were married or similarly adopted along with their surviving children. Human labor at this stage didn’t produce much more than what was needed for survival. However, the introduction of cattle farming, metalworking, weaving, and eventually agriculture brought about a change. Just as once easily obtainable wives now had a market value and were bought, labor became something that could be acquired, especially since herds had become private property. Families didn’t grow as quickly as the livestock. More people were needed to manage things; for this purpose, the captured enemy was available and could also be increased through breeding, just like cattle.

Such riches, once they had become the private property of certain families and augmented rapidly, gave a powerful impulse to society founded on the pairing family and the maternal gens. The pairing family had introduced a new element. By the side of the natural mother it had placed the authentic natural father who probably was better authenticated than many a "father" of our day. According to the division of labor in those times, the task of obtaining food and the tools necessary for this purpose fell to[68] the share of the man; hence he owned the latter and kept them in case of a separation, as the women did the household goods. According to the social custom of that time, the man was also the owner of the new source of existence, the cattle, and later on of the new labor power, the slaves. But according to the same custom, his children could not inherit his property, for the following reasons: By maternal law, i. e., while descent was traced only along the female line, and by the original custom of inheriting in the gens, the gentile relatives inherited the property of their deceased gentile relative. The wealth had to remain in the gens. In view of the insignificance of the objects, the property may have gone in practice to the closest gentile relatives, i. e., the consanguine relatives on the mother's side. The children of the dead man, however, did not belong to his gens, but to that of their mother. They inherited first together with the other consanguine relatives of the mother, later on perhaps in preference to the others. But they could not inherit from their father, because they did not belong to his gens, where his property had to remain. Hence, after the death of a cattle owner, the cattle would fall to his brothers, sisters and the children of his sisters, or to the offspring of the sisters of his mother. His own children were disinherited.

Such wealth, once it became the private property of certain families and grew quickly, acted as a strong force in society, which was built on the pairing family and the maternal clan. The pairing family introduced a new element. Next to the natural mother was the biological father, who was probably more legitimate than many so-called "fathers" today. During that time, the man was responsible for gathering food and the tools needed for it; therefore, he owned these tools and kept them in case of separation, just as women held the household items. According to the social customs of the time, the man also owned the new source of livelihood, the cattle, and later, enslaved people. However, by the same customary laws, his children couldn't inherit his property for a few reasons: Under maternal law, which traced descent only through the female line, and by the original custom of inheritance within the clan, the relatives of the deceased within the clan inherited their property. The wealth had to remain within the clan. In practice, due to the small value of objects, property typically went to the closest relatives of the mother. The deceased man's children belonged to their mother's clan, not his. They inherited along with other relatives on their mother's side, possibly even having priority over the others later on. But they could not inherit from their father because they were not part of his clan, where his property was required to stay. Thus, after a cattle owner passed away, the cattle would pass to his brothers, sisters, and the children of his sisters, or to the children of his mother's sisters. His own children were disinherited.

In the measure of the increasing wealth man's position in the family became superior to that of woman, and the desire arose to use this fortified position for the purpose of overthrowing the traditional law of inheritance in favor of his children. But this was not feasible as long as maternal law was valid. This law had to be abolished, and it was. This was by no means as difficult as it appears to us to-day. For this revolution—one of the most radical ever experienced by humanity—did not have to touch a single living member of the gens. All its members could remain[69] what they had always been. The simple resolution was sufficient, that henceforth the offspring of the male members should belong to the gens, while the children of the female members should be excluded by transferring them to the gens of their father. This abolished the tracing of descent by female lineage and the maternal right of inheritance, and instituted descent by male lineage and the paternal right of inheritance. How and when this revolution was accomplished by the nations of the earth, we do not know. It belongs entirely to prehistoric times. That it was accomplished is proven more than satisfactorily by the copious traces of maternal law collected especially by Bachofen. How easily it is accomplished we may observe in a whole series of Indian tribes, that recently passed through or are still engaged in it, partly under the influence of increasing wealth and changed modes of living (transfer from forests to the prairie), partly through the moral pressure of civilization and missionaries. Six out of eight Missouri tribes have male descent and inheritance, while only two retain female descent and inheritance. The Shawnees, Miamis and Delawares follow the custom of placing their children into the male gens by giving them a gentile name belonging to the father's gens, so that they may be entitled to inherit. "Innate casuistry of man, to change the objects by changing their names, and to find loopholes for breaking tradition inside of tradition where a direct interest was a sufficient motive." (Marx.) This made confusion worse confounded, which could be and partially was remedied alone by paternal law. "This seems to be the most natural transition." (Marx.) As to the opinion of the comparative jurists, how this transition took place among the civilized nations of the old world—although only in hypotheses—compare M. Kovalevsky, Tableau[70] des origines et de l'évolution de la famille et de la propriété, Stockholm, 1890.

As wealth increased, men's roles within families became more dominant than women's, leading to a desire to leverage this strengthened position to change traditional inheritance laws for the benefit of their children. However, this wasn't possible as long as maternal law was in effect. That law had to be abolished, and it was. This process was not as challenging as it might seem today. This revolution—one of the most significant ever experienced by humanity—did not require altering the status of any living member of the gens. Every member could remain[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] as they had always been. The straightforward decision was that from then on, the offspring of male members would belong to the gens, while the children of female members would be excluded by being assigned to their father’s gens. This ended the practice of tracing descent through female lineage and the maternal right of inheritance, replacing it with male lineage and the paternal right of inheritance. We don’t know exactly how and when this revolution occurred across various nations; it belongs entirely to prehistoric times. Its completion is clearly evidenced by the extensive records of maternal law collected, particularly by Bachofen. We can see how easily this shift happens through various Indian tribes, which have recently experienced or are currently undergoing this change, partly due to increasing wealth and different lifestyles (shifting from forests to prairies), and partly due to the moral influence of civilization and missionaries. Six out of eight Missouri tribes now have male descent and inheritance, while only two still practice female descent and inheritance. The Shawnees, Miamis, and Delawares have maintained the custom of placing their children in the male gens by giving them a name from their father’s gens to ensure they can inherit. "It's the inherent reasoning of man to change perspectives by modifying names and to find ways to disrupt tradition within tradition whenever a direct benefit serves as motivation." (Marx.) This created further confusion, which could be partially resolved only by paternal law. "This seems to be the most natural transition." (Marx.) For insights regarding how this transition occurred among the civilized nations of the old world—although only hypothetically—refer to M. Kovalevsky, Tableau[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] des origines et de l'évolution de la famille et de la propriété, Stockholm, 1890.

The downfall of maternal law was the historic defeat of the female sex. The men seized the reins also in the house, the women were stripped of their dignity, enslaved, tools of men's lust and mere machines for the generation of children. This degrading position of women, especially conspicuous among the Greeks of heroic and still more of classic times, was gradually glossed over and disguised or even clad in a milder form. But it is by no means obliterated.

The decline of maternal law marked a significant setback for women. Men took control not just in society but at home as well, leaving women without dignity, reduced to being objects of men's desires and mere vessels for having children. This degrading role of women, especially evident among the Greeks in both heroic and classic times, was gradually hidden or softened in appearance. However, it hasn't been completely erased.

The first effect of the established supremacy of men became now visible in the reappearance of the intermediate form of the patriarchal family. Its most significant feature is not polygamy, of which more anon, but "the organization of a certain number of free and unfree persons into one family under the paternal authority of the head of the family. In the Semitic form this head of the family lives in polygamy, the unfree members have wife and children, and the purpose of the whole organization is the tending of herds in a limited territory." The essential points are the assimilation of the unfree element and the paternal authority. Hence the ideal type of this form of the family is the Roman family. The word familia did not originally signify the composite ideal of sentimentality and domestic strife in the present day philistine mind. Among the Romans it did not even apply in the beginning to the leading couple and its children, but to the slaves alone. Famulus means domestic slave, and familia is the aggregate number of slaves belonging to one man. At the time of Gajus, the familia, id est patrimonium (i. e., paternal legacy), was still bequeathed by testament. The expression was invented by the Romans in order to designate a new social organism, the head of which had a wife, children and a number of slaves under his paternal[71] authority and according to Roman law the right of life and death over all of them. "The word is, therefore, not older than the ironclad family system of the Latin tribes, which arose after the introduction of agriculture and of lawful slavery, and after the separation of the Aryan Itali from the Greeks." Marx adds: "The modern family contains the germ not only of slavery (servitus), but also of serfdom, because it has from the start a relation to agricultural service. It comprises in miniature all those contrasts that later on develop more broadly in society and the state."

The first sign of men's dominance was the return of a form of the patriarchal family. Its most notable feature isn't polygamy, which will be discussed later, but "the organization of a number of free and unfree individuals into one family under the paternal authority of the family head. In the Semitic version, this head of the family practices polygamy, the unfree members have wives and children, and the whole setup is aimed at managing herds within a defined area." The key aspects are the integration of the unfree members and the paternal authority. Thus, the ideal type of this family structure is the Roman family. The term familia originally did not represent the composite idea of sentimentality and domestic conflict common in today's views. Among the Romans, it initially referred only to slaves and not to the main couple and their children. Famulus means domestic slave, and familia refers to all the slaves owned by a single person. During Gaius's time, the familia, or patrimonium (i.e., paternal legacy), was still passed down through wills. The term was created by the Romans to describe a new social structure, led by a man who had a wife, children, and several slaves under his paternal authority, along with the legal right over their lives. "The term, therefore, is not older than the rigid family system of the Latin tribes, which emerged after agriculture and legal slavery were established, and after the separation of the Aryan Itali from the Greeks." Marx adds: "The modern family contains elements not only of slavery (servitus) but also of serfdom, because it has a connection to agricultural work from the start. It embodies in a small scale all those contrasts that later expand into society and the state."

Such a form of the family shows the transition from the pairing family to monogamy. In order to secure the faithfulness of the wife, and hence the reliability of paternal lineage, the women are delivered absolutely into the power of the men; in killing his wife, the husband simply exercises his right.

Such a form of the family illustrates the shift from the pairing family to monogamy. To ensure the loyalty of the wife and, therefore, the certainty of paternal lineage, women are completely placed under the control of men; when a husband kills his wife, he is merely exercising his right.

With the patriarchal family we enter the domain of written history, a field in which comparative law can render considerable assistance. And here it has brought about considerable progress indeed. We owe to Maxim Kovalevsky (Tableau etc. de la famille et de la propriété, Stockholm, 1890, p. 60-100) the proof, that the patriarchal household community, found to this day among Serbians and Bulgarians under the names of Zádruga (friendly bond) and Bratstvo (fraternity), and in a modified form among oriental nations, formed the stage of transition between the maternal family derived from group marriage and the monogamous family of the modern world. This seems at least established for the historic nations of the old world, for Aryans and Semites.

With the patriarchal family, we step into the realm of written history, a field where comparative law can be quite helpful. This has indeed led to significant advancements. We can thank Maxim Kovalevsky (Tableau etc. de la famille et de la propriété, Stockholm, 1890, p. 60-100) for demonstrating that the patriarchal household community, which still exists today among Serbians and Bulgarians as Zádruga (friendly bond) and Bratstvo (fraternity), and in a modified form among Eastern cultures, served as a transitional phase between the maternal family rooted in group marriage and the monogamous family of our modern world. This seems to be at least established for the historic nations of the ancient world, specifically among Aryans and Semites.

The Zádruga of southern Slavonia offers the best still existing illustration of such a family communism. It comprises several generations of the father's descendants, together with their wives, all living [72]together on the same farm, tilling their fields in common, living and clothing themselves from the same stock, and possessing collectively the surplus of their earnings. The community is managed by the master of the house (domácin), who acts as its representative, may sell inferior objects, has charge of the treasury and is responsible for it as well as for a proper business administration. He is chosen by vote and is not necessarily the oldest man. The women and their work are directed by the mistress of the house (domácica), who is generally the wife of the domácin. She also has an important, and often final, voice in choosing a husband for the girls. But the highest authority is vested in the family council, the assembly of all grown companions, male and female. The domácin is responsible to this council. It takes all important resolutions, sits in judgment on the members of the household, decides the question of important purchases and sales, especially of land, etc.

The Zádruga of southern Slavonia is the best existing example of family communism. It consists of several generations of the father's descendants, along with their wives, all living together on the same farm, working their fields collectively, sharing their resources for food and clothing, and owning their earnings as a group. The community is led by the master of the house (domácin), who serves as the representative, can sell less valuable items, oversees the finances, and is accountable for proper business management. He is elected by vote and doesn’t have to be the oldest member. The women and their tasks are managed by the mistress of the house (domácica), who is usually the wife of the domácin. She also has a significant, and often decisive, role in selecting husbands for the daughters. However, the ultimate authority lies with the family council, which includes all adult members, both male and female. The domácin is accountable to this council. It makes all major decisions, evaluates household members, and determines important purchases and sales, especially regarding land, among other matters.

It is only about ten years since the existence of such family communism in the Russia of to-day was proven. At present it is generally acknowledged to be rooted in popular Russian custom quite as much as the obscina or village community.

It has only been about ten years since the existence of family communism in today's Russia was confirmed. Right now, it is widely accepted that it is deeply rooted in popular Russian tradition just like the obscina or village community.

It is found in the oldest Russian code, the Pravda of Jaroslav, under the same name (vervj) as in the Dalmatian code, and may also be traced in Polish and Czech historical records.

It appears in the oldest Russian legal code, the Pravda of Jaroslav, under the same name (vervj) as in the Dalmatian code, and can also be found in Polish and Czech historical records.

Likewise among Germans, the economic unit according to Heussler (Institutions of German law) is not originally the single family, but the "collective household," comprising several generations or single families and, besides, often enough unfree individuals. The Roman family is also traced to this type, and hence the absolute authority of the master of the house and the defenselessness of the other members in regard to him is strongly questioned of late. [73]Similar communities are furthermore said to have existed among the Celts of Ireland. In France they were preserved up to the time of the Revolution in Nivernais under the name of "parçonneries," and in the Franche Comté they are not quite extinct yet. In the region of Louhans (Saône et Loire) we find large farmhouses with a high central hall for common use reaching up to the roof and surrounded by sleeping rooms accessible by the help of stairs with six to eight steps. Several generations of the same family live together in such a house.

Similarly, among Germans, Heussler (Institutions of German law) points out that the economic unit isn't originally the nuclear family, but rather the "collective household," which includes several generations or individual families, and often includes unfree individuals as well. The Roman family is also traced back to this model, and therefore, the absolute authority of the head of the household and the vulnerability of other members in relation to him has been increasingly challenged recently. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Similar communities are said to have existed among the Celts in Ireland. In France, they persisted up until the Revolution in Nivernais as "parçonneries," and in Franche Comté, they are not entirely gone yet. In the Louhans region (Saône et Loire), there are large farmhouses with a high central hall for communal use that reaches up to the roof, surrounded by sleeping rooms accessible via stairs with six to eight steps. Multiple generations of the same family live together in such houses.

In India, the household community with collective agriculture is already mentioned by Nearchus at the time of Alexander the Great, and it exists to this day in the same region, in the Punjab and the whole Northwest of the country. In the Caucasus it was located by Kovalevski himself.

In India, the community-focused farming households were noted by Nearchus during Alexander the Great's time, and they continue to exist today in the same area, in Punjab and the entire Northwest of the country. Kovalevski identified a similar setup in the Caucasus.

In Algeria it is still found among the Kabyles. Even in America it is said to have existed. It is supposed to be identical with the "Calpullis" described by Zurita in ancient Mexico. In Peru, however, Cunow (Ausland, 1890, No. 42-44) has demonstrated rather clearly that at the time of the conquest a sort of a constitution in marks (called curiously enough marca), with a periodical allotment of arable soil, and consequently individual tillage, was in existence.

In Algeria, it's still found among the Kabyles. There's even talk of it having existed in America. It's believed to be the same as the "Calpullis" described by Zurita in ancient Mexico. In Peru, however, Cunow (Ausland, 1890, No. 42-44) has shown quite clearly that at the time of the conquest, there was a type of constitution involving marks (curiously called marca), which included a periodic distribution of arable land and individual farming.

At any rate, the patriarchal household community with collective tillage and ownership of land now assumes an entirely different meaning than heretofore. We can no longer doubt that it played an important role among the civilized and some other nations of the old world in the transition from the maternal to the single family. Later on we shall return to Kovaleski's further conclusion that it was also the stage of transition from which developed the village or mark community with individual tillage and first periodical, then permanent allotment of arable and pasture lands.

In any case, the traditional family structure with shared farming and land ownership now carries a completely different meaning than it used to. We can no longer question that it was significant among civilized societies and some other nations in the old world during the shift from matriarchy to the nuclear family. Later on, we will revisit Kovaleski's conclusion that this was also the transitional stage that led to the development of village or community systems with individual farming and, initially, temporary and then permanent allocation of farmland and pastures.

[74]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In regard to the family life within these household communities it must be remarked that at least in Russia the master of the house has the reputation of strongly abusing his position against the younger women of the community, especially his daughters-in-law, and of transforming them into a harem for himself. Russian popular songs are very eloquent on this point.

In terms of family life within these household communities, it should be noted that at least in Russia, the head of the house is known for significantly misusing his authority over the younger women in the community, particularly his daughters-in-law, effectively turning them into a harem for himself. Russian folk songs express this point very clearly.

Before taking up monogamy, which rapidly developed after the downfall of maternal law, let me say a few words about polygamy and polyandry. Both forms of the family can only be exceptions, historical products of luxury so to speak, unless they could be found side by side in the same country, which is apparently not the case. As the men excluded from polygamy cannot find consolation in the women left over by polyandry, the number of men and women being hitherto approximately equal without regard to social institutions, it becomes of itself impossible to confer on any one of these two forms the distinction of general preference. Indeed, the polygamy of one man was evidently the product of slavery, confined to certain exceptional positions. In the Semitic patriarchal family, only the patriarch himself, or at best a few of his sons, practice polygamy, the others must be satisfied with one wife. This is the case to-day in the whole Orient. Polygamy is a privilege of the wealthy and distinguished, and is mainly realized by purchase of female slaves. The mass of the people live in monogamy. Polyandry in India and Thibet is likewise an exception. Its surely not uninteresting origin from group marriage requires still closer investigation. In its practice it seems, by the way, much more tolerant than the jealous Harem establishment of the Mohammedans. At least among the Nairs of India, three, four or more men have indeed one woman in common; but every one of them may[75] have a second woman in common with three or more other men; and in the same way a third, fourth, etc. It is strange that McLennan did not discover the new class of "club marriage" in these marital clubs, in several of which one may be a member and which he himself describes. This marriage club business is, however, by no means actual polyandry. It is on the contrary, as Giraud-Teulon already remarks, a specialized form of group marriage. The men live in polygamy, the women in polyandry.

Before discussing monogamy, which quickly emerged after the decline of maternal law, I want to say a few words about polygamy and polyandry. Both family structures can only be seen as exceptions, historical outcomes of luxury, unless they exist together in the same country, which doesn’t seem to be the case. Since men who are excluded from polygamy can’t find comfort with the women left behind by polyandry, and given that the number of men and women has historically been roughly equal regardless of social institutions, it becomes impossible to grant either of these two forms any general preference. In fact, polygamy among men is clearly a result of slavery, limited to certain exceptional situations. In the Semitic patriarchal family, only the patriarch himself, or at most a few of his sons, can practice polygamy, while the others must settle for one wife. This is still the case today throughout the Orient. Polygamy is a privilege for the wealthy and prominent, primarily achieved through the purchase of female slaves. The majority of people live in monogamy. Polyandry in India and Tibet is also an exception. Its interesting origin from group marriage requires further examination. In practice, it seems to be much more tolerant than the jealous harem system found among Muslims. For example, among the Nairs of India, three, four, or more men can share one woman, but each of them may also have a second woman in common with three or more other men, and similarly for a third, fourth, etc. It’s surprising that McLennan didn’t identify the new category of "club marriage" within these marital groups, several of which he describes. However, this marriage club concept is by no means true polyandry. On the contrary, as Giraud-Teulon has already noted, it is a specialized version of group marriage. The men are in polygamy, while the women are in polyandry.

4. THE MONOGAMOUS FAMILY.

It develops from the pairing family, as we have already shown, during the time of transition from the middle to the higher stage of barbarism. Its final victory is one of the signs of beginning civilization. It is founded on male supremacy for the pronounced purpose of breeding children of indisputable paternal lineage. The latter is required, because these children shall later on inherit the fortune of their father. The monogamous family is distinguished from the pairing family by the far greater durability of wedlock, which can no longer be dissolved at the pleasure of either party. As a rule, it is only the man who can still dissolve it and cast off his wife. The privilege of conjugal faithlessness remains sanctioned for men at least by custom (the Code Napoleon concedes it directly to them, as long as they do not bring their concubines into the houses of their wives). This privilege is more and more enjoyed with the increasing development of society. If the woman remembers the ancient sexual practices and attempts to revive them, she is punished more severely than ever.

It evolves from the pairing family, as we have shown, during the transition from the middle to the later stage of barbarism. Its eventual success is one of the signs of emerging civilization. It's based on male dominance with the clear goal of producing children with undeniable paternal lineage. This is necessary because these children will later inherit their father's wealth. The monogamous family is different from the pairing family due to the much greater stability of marriage, which can no longer be ended at the whim of either partner. Typically, it's only the man who can still end it and leave his wife. Men are typically granted the privilege of infidelity, at least by societal norms (the Code Napoleon explicitly allows it as long as they don’t bring their mistresses into the homes of their wives). This privilege is increasingly embraced as society develops. If a woman recalls the ancient sexual customs and tries to bring them back, she faces harsher punishment than ever before.

The whole severity of this new form of the family confronts us among the Greeks. While, as Marx observes, the position of the female gods in mythology shows an earlier period, when women still occupied[76] a freer and more respected plane, we find woman already degraded by the supremacy of man and the competition of slaves during the time of the heroes. Read in the Odysseia how Telemachos reproves and silences his mother. The captured young women, according to Homer, are delivered to the sensual lust of the victors. The leaders in the order of their rank select the most beautiful captives. The whole Iliad notoriously revolves around the quarrel between Achilles and Agamemnon about such a captured woman. In mentioning any hero of importance, the captured girl sharing his tent and bed is never omitted. These girls are also taken into the hero's home country and his house, as Kassandra by Agamemnon in Aeschylos. Boys born by these female slaves receive a small share of the paternal heirloom and are regarded as free men. Teukros is such an illegitimate son and may use his father's name. The wife is expected to put up with everything, while herself remaining chaste and faithful. Although the Greek woman of heroic times is more highly respected than she of the civilized period, still she is for her husband only the mother of his legal heirs, his first housekeeper and the superintendent of the female slaves, whom he can and does make his concubines at will.

The harsh reality of this new family structure hits us when we look at the Greeks. As Marx points out, the role of female gods in mythology reflects an earlier time when women held a more respected and freer position. However, by the era of the heroes, women had already been pushed down by male dominance and the rivalry among slaves. Just read in the Odyssey how Telemachos scolds and silences his mother. Captured young women, as Homer describes, are given over to the lust of their conquerors. The leaders choose the most beautiful captives according to their rank. The entire Iliad famously centers around the conflict between Achilles and Agamemnon over such a captured woman. A mention of any significant hero never fails to include the girl he shares his tent and bed with. These girls are also taken back to the hero’s homeland and his household, like Kassandra, taken by Agamemnon in Aeschylus. Sons born to these female slaves get a small portion of their father’s inheritance and are considered free men. Teukros is one such illegitimate son, able to use his father's name. The wife is expected to endure everything while remaining chaste and loyal. Even though the Greek woman of heroic times is held in higher regard than her counterpart in the civilized age, she is ultimately just the mother of her husband's legal heirs, his primary housekeeper, and the manager of the female slaves, whom he can treat as concubines at his discretion.

It is this practice of slavery by the side of monogamy, the existence of young and beautiful female slaves belonging without any restriction to their master, which from the very beginning gives to monogamy the specific character of being monogamy for women only, but not for men. And this character remains to this day.

It is this practice of slavery alongside monogamy, the presence of young and attractive female slaves who belong entirely to their master without any limits, that from the very start gives monogamy its distinct characteristic of being monogamy for women only, but not for men. And this characteristic persists to this day.

For the Greeks of later times we must make a distinction between Dorians and Ionians. The former, with Sparta as their classic example, have in many respects still more antiquated marriage customs than even Homer illustrates. In Sparta existed a form of[77] the pairing family modified by the contemporaneous ideas of the state and still recalling group marriage in many ways. Sterile marriages were dissolved. King Anaxandridas (about 650 before Christ) took another wife besides his childless one and kept two households. About the same time King Ariston added another wife to two childless ones, one of which he dismissed. Furthermore, several brothers could have one wife in common; a friend who liked his friend's wife better than his own could share her with him, and it was not considered indecent to place a wife at the disposal of a sturdy "stallion," as Bismarck would have said, even though he might not be a citizen. A certain passage in Plutarch, where a Spartan matron refers a lover, who persists in making offers to her, to her husband, seems to indicate—according to Schoemann—even a still greater sexual freedom. Also adultery, faithlessness of a wife behind her husband's back, was unheard of. On the other hand, domestic slavery in Sparta, at least during the best time, was unknown, and the serf Helots lived on separate country seats. Hence there was less temptation for a Spartan to hold intercourse with other women. As was to be expected under such circumstances, the women of Sparta occupied a more highly respected place than those of other Greeks. Spartan women and the Athenian hetaerae were the only Greek women of whom the ancients speak respectfully and whose remarks they considered worthy of notice.

For later Greeks, we need to distinguish between the Dorians and the Ionians. The Dorians, with Sparta as their prime example, had many marriage customs that were even more outdated than those shown by Homer. In Sparta, there was a form of[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the pairing family, influenced by the ideas of the state at the time, and it still resembled group marriage in many ways. Childless marriages were ended. King Anaxandridas (around 650 BC) took another wife alongside his wife who couldn't have children and managed two households. Around the same time, King Ariston brought in another wife in addition to two childless ones, dismissing one of them. Moreover, several brothers could share one wife; a friend who preferred his friend's wife over his own could share her, and it wasn't considered inappropriate to offer a wife to a strong "stallion," as Bismarck might have put it, even if he wasn't a citizen. A particular passage from Plutarch, where a Spartan woman refers a persistent suitor to her husband, suggests—according to Schoemann—even greater sexual freedom. Adultery, or a wife's infidelity behind her husband's back, was unheard of. On the flip side, domestic slavery in Sparta, at least during its prime, was rare, and the serf Helots lived on separate estates. As a result, there was less temptation for a Spartan to engage with other women. Given these circumstances, Spartan women were regarded with more respect than women from other Greek city-states. Spartan women and Athenian hetaerae were the only Greek women that the ancients spoke of with respect and whose opinions they deemed valuable.

Quite a different condition among Ionians, whose representative is Athens. The girls learned only to spin, weave and sew, at the most a little reading and writing. They were practically shut in and had only the company of other women.

A completely different situation existed among the Ionians, with Athens as their main representative. The girls were only taught to spin, weave, and sew, and maybe a bit of reading and writing at most. They were mostly kept indoors and only interacted with other women.

The women's room formed a separate part of the house, on the upper floor or in a rear building, where men, especially strangers, did not easily enter and[78] whither the women retreated when male visitors came. The women did not leave the house without being accompanied by a female slave. At home they were strictly guarded. Aristophanes speaks of Molossian dogs that were kept to frighten off adulterers. And at least in the Asiatic towns, eunuchs were kept for guarding women. Even at Herodotus' time these eunuchs were manufactured for the trade, and according to Wachsmuth not for barbarians alone. By Euripides woman is designated as "oikurema," a neuter signifying an object for housekeeping, and beside the business of breeding children she served to the Athenian for nothing but his chief house maid. The man had his gymnastic exercises, his public meetings, from which the women were excluded. Besides, the man very often had female slaves at his disposal, and during the most flourishing time of Athens an extensive prostitution which was at least patronized by the state. It was precisely on the basis of this prostitution that the unique type of Ionic women developed; the hetaerae. They rose by esprit and artistic taste as far above the general level of antique womanhood as the Spartan women by their character. But that it was necessary to become a hetaera before one could be a woman, constitutes the severest denunciation of the Athenian family.

The women's area was a distinct part of the house, located on the upper floor or in a separate building, where men, especially strangers, rarely entered and[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] where women would retreat when male visitors arrived. Women never left the house without a female slave accompanying them. At home, they were kept under strict supervision. Aristophanes mentions Molossian dogs that were used to scare off adulterers. In some Asian cities, eunuchs were employed to guard women. Even during Herodotus' time, these eunuchs were bred for this purpose, and according to Wachsmuth, not just for barbarians. Euripides referred to women as "oikurema," a term reflecting their role as household objects, indicating that besides raising children, they were primarily seen as the Athenian man's chief housemaid. Men participated in gymnastic exercises and public gatherings, which excluded women. Additionally, men often had female slaves at their disposal, and during Athens' most prosperous period, there was a widespread practice of state-supported prostitution. This prostitution laid the foundation for the unique class of Ionic women known as hetaerae. They stood out for their intellect and artistic taste, rising far above the average status of women in ancient times, much like Spartan women were distinguished by their strong character. However, the fact that one had to become a hetaera before being recognized as a woman highlights the harsh realities of Athenian family life.

The Athenian family became in the course of time the model after which not only the rest of the Ionians, but gradually all the Greeks at home and abroad molded their domestic relations. Nevertheless, in spite of all seclusion and watching, the Grecian ladies found sufficient opportunity for deceiving their husbands. The latter who would have been ashamed of betraying any love for their wives, found recreation in all kinds of love affairs with hetaerae. But the degradation of the women was avenged in the men and degraded them also, until they sank into[79] the abomination of boy-love. They degraded their gods and themselves by the myth of Ganymedes.

The Athenian family over time became the model that not only the other Ionians but eventually all Greeks, both at home and abroad, shaped their family lives after. However, despite all the isolation and scrutiny, Grecian women found plenty of ways to deceive their husbands. The husbands, who would have been embarrassed to show any affection for their wives, sought entertainment in various love affairs with hetaerae. But the mistreatment of women reflected back on men and brought them down too, leading them into the shame of boy-love. They tarnished their gods and themselves with the story of Ganymedes.

Such was the origin of monogamy, as far as we may trace it in the most civilized and most highly developed nation of antiquity. It was by no means a fruit of individual sex-love and had nothing to do with the latter, for the marriages remained as conventional as ever. Monogamy was the first form of the family not founded on natural, but on economic conditions, viz.: the victory of private property over primitive and natural collectivism. Supremacy of the man in the family and generation of children that could be his offspring alone and were destined to be the heirs of his wealth—these were openly avowed by the Greeks to be the sole objects of monogamy. For the rest it was a burden to them, a duty to the gods, the state and their own ancestors, a duty to be fulfilled and no more. In Athens the law enforced not only the marriage, but also the fulfillment of a minimum of the so-called matrimonial duties on the man's part.

This is how monogamy began, as far as we can trace it in the most civilized and advanced society of ancient times. It definitely wasn't a result of individual romantic love and had nothing to do with it because marriages were still as conventional as ever. Monogamy was the first type of family structure based not on natural factors, but on economic conditions, specifically: the triumph of private property over primitive and natural collective living. The dominance of men in the family and the creation of children who could be their sole offspring and were meant to inherit their wealth—these were openly recognized by the Greeks as the only purposes of monogamy. Otherwise, it was a burden for them, a duty to the gods, the state, and their ancestors, a responsibility to be met and nothing more. In Athens, the law mandated not only marriage but also the fulfillment of a minimum set of so-called marital responsibilities on the part of the man.

Monogamy, then, does by no means enter history as a reconciliation of man and wife and still less as the highest form of marriage. On the contrary, it enters as the subjugation of one sex by the other, as the proclamation of an antagonism between the sexes unknown in all preceding history. In an old unpublished manuscript written by Marx and myself in 1846, I find the following passage: "The first division of labor is that of man and wife in breeding children." And to-day I may add: The first class antagonism appearing in history coincides with the development of the antagonism of man and wife in monogamy, and the first class oppression with that of the female by the male sex. Monogamy was a great historical progress. But by the side of slavery and private property it marks at the same time that[80] epoch which, reaching down to our days, takes with all progress also a step backwards, relatively speaking, and develops the welfare and advancement of one by the woe and submission of the other. It is the cellular form of civilized society which enables us to study the nature of its now fully developed contrasts and contradictions.

Monogamy, then, definitely does not enter history as a reconciliation of husband and wife, and even less as the highest form of marriage. On the contrary, it emerges as the domination of one sex over the other, marking a conflict between the sexes that was absent in all previous history. In an old unpublished manuscript written by Marx and me in 1846, I find the following passage: "The first division of labor is that of husband and wife in having children." And today I can add: The first class conflict that arises in history coincides with the antagonism between husband and wife in monogamy, and the first class oppression correlates with the subjugation of women by men. Monogamy represented a significant historical advancement. However, alongside slavery and private property, it also signifies that[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] era which, extending to our time, encompasses progress but also involves a relative regression, fostering the well-being and advancement of one group at the expense of the suffering and subjugation of the other. It is the fundamental structure of civilized society that allows us to examine the nature of its fully developed contrasts and contradictions.

The old relative freedom of sexual intercourse by no means disappeared with the victory of the pairing or even of the monogamous family. "The old conjugal system, now reduced to narrower limits by the gradual disappearance of the punaluan groups, still environed the advancing family, which it was to follow to the verge of civilization.... It finally disappeared in the new form of hetaerism, which still follows mankind in civilization as a dark shadow upon the family."[23]

The old relative freedom of sexual relationships didn’t just vanish with the rise of monogamous families. "The old marital system, now limited by the gradual decline of the punaluan groups, still surrounded the developing family, which it would follow to the brink of civilization.... It eventually faded away into the new form of hetaerism, which still trails humanity in civilization like a dark shadow over the family."[23]

By hetaerism Morgan designates sexual intercourse of men with unmarried women outside of the monogamous family, flourishing, as is well known, during the whole period of civilization in many different forms and tending more and more to open prostitution. This hetaerism is directly derived from group marriage, from the sacrificial surrender of women for the purpose of obtaining the right to chastity. The surrender for money was at first a religious act; it took place in the temple of the goddess of love and the money flowed originally into the treasury of the temple. The hierodulae of Anaitis in Armenia, of Aphrodite in Corinth and the religious dancing girls of India attached to the temples, the so-called bajaderes (derived from the Portuguese "bailadera," dancing girl), were the first prostitutes. The surrender, originally the duty of every woman, was later on practiced by these priestesses alone in [81]representation of all others. Among other nations, hetaerism is derived from the sexual freedom permitted to girls before marriage—also a survival of the group marriage, only transmitted by another route. With the rise of different property relations, in the higher stage of barbarism, wage labor appears sporadically by the side of slavery, and at the same time its unavoidable companion, professional prostitution of free women by the side of the forced surrender of female slaves. It is the heirloom bequeathed by group marriage to civilization, a gift as ambiguous as everything else produced by ambiguous, double-faced, schismatic and contradictory civilization. Here monogamy, there hetaerism and its most extreme form, prostitution. Hetaerism is as much a social institution as all others. It continues the old sexual freedom—for the benefit of the men. In reality not only permitted, but also assiduously practised by the ruling class, it is denounced only nominally. Still in practice this denunciation strikes by no means the men who indulge in it, but only the women. These are ostracised and cast out by society, in order to proclaim once more the fundamental law of unconditional male supremacy over the female sex.

By hetaerism, Morgan refers to the sexual relationships between men and unmarried women outside of the monogamous family, which, as is widely known, have existed throughout civilization in various forms and increasingly lean toward open prostitution. This hetaerism directly stems from group marriage, where women were sacrificed to gain the right to chastity. Initially, the exchange for money was a religious ritual; it occurred in the temple of the goddess of love, and the funds originally went to the temple's treasury. The hierodulae of Anaitis in Armenia, of Aphrodite in Corinth, and the religious dancing girls of India known as bajaderes (from the Portuguese "bailadera," meaning dancing girl) were the first prostitutes. The act of surrender, originally the responsibility of every woman, later became the role of these priestesses alone, as a representative of all others. Among other cultures, hetaerism arises from the sexual freedom allowed to girls before marriage, which is also a remnant of group marriage, simply transmitted through a different means. With the emergence of diverse property relations in the higher stages of barbarism, wage labor appeared sporadically alongside slavery, and at the same time, its inevitable counterpart, professional prostitution of free women alongside the forced submission of female slaves. It is the legacy inherited from group marriage to civilization, a gift as ambiguous as everything else produced by complex, contradictory, and divided civilization. Here monogamy exists, while there is hetaerism and its most extreme form, prostitution. Hetaerism is just as much a social institution as all others. It continues the old sexual freedom—but primarily for the benefit of men. In reality, not only is it allowed, but it is also actively practiced by the ruling class, though it is only nominally condemned. In practice, this condemnation does not typically affect the men who engage in it, but rather the women who are ostracized and cast out by society, reinforcing the fundamental principle of undeniable male dominance over women.

However, a second contradiction is thereby developed within monogamy itself. By the side of the husband, who is making his life pleasant by hetaerism, stands the neglected wife. And you cannot have one side of the contradiction without the other, just as you cannot have the whole apple after eating half of it. Nevertheless this seems to have been the idea of the men, until their wives taught them a lesson. Monogamy introduces two permanent social characters that were formerly unknown: the standing lover of the wife and the cuckold. The men had gained the victory over the women, but the vanquished [82]magnanimously provided the coronation. In addition to monogamy and hetaerism, adultery became an unavoidable social institution—denounced, severely punished, but irrepressible. The certainty of paternal parentage rested as of old on moral conviction at best, and in order to solve the unreconcilable contradiction, the code Napoléon decreed in its article 312: "L'enfant conçu pendant le mariage a pour père le mari;" the child conceived during marriage has for its father—the husband. This is the last result of three thousand years of monogamy.

However, a second contradiction arises within monogamy itself. Next to the husband, who is enjoying his life through casual relationships, is the neglected wife. You can't have one side of this contradiction without the other, just like you can't have a whole apple after eating half of it. Yet, this seems to have been the mindset of men until their wives taught them differently. Monogamy introduces two permanent social roles that were previously unknown: the wife's steady lover and the cuckolded husband. Men may have won over women, but the defeated graciously facilitated the victory celebration. Alongside monogamy and casual relationships, adultery became an unavoidable social norm—condemned, heavily penalized, but unstoppable. The certainty of knowing who the father was remained, at best, based on moral belief, and to resolve this inescapable contradiction, the code Napoléon stated in article 312: "L'enfant conçu pendant le mariage a pour père le mari;" the child conceived during marriage has the husband as its father. This is the final outcome of three thousand years of monogamy.

Thus we have in the monogamous family, at least in those cases that remain true to historical development and clearly express the conflict between man and wife created by the exclusive supremacy of men, a miniature picture of the contrasts and contradictions of society at large. Split by class-differences since the beginning of civilization, society has been unable to reconcile and overcome these antitheses. Of course, I am referring here only to those cases of monogamy, where matrimonial life actually remains in accord with the original character of the whole institution, but where the wife revolts against the rule of the man. Nobody knows better than your German philistine that not all marriages follow such a course. He does not understand how to maintain the control of his own home any better than that of the State, and his wife is, therefore, fully entitled to wearing the trousers, which he does not deserve. But he thinks himself far superior to his French companion in misery, who more frequently fares far worse.

In monogamous families, especially in cases that reflect historical development and highlight the conflict between husband and wife due to men's dominance, we see a small-scale version of the social contrasts and contradictions present in society as a whole. Since the dawn of civilization, society has been divided by class differences and has struggled to reconcile these opposing forces. I'm only talking about those instances of monogamy where married life aligns with the original purpose of the institution, but where the wife pushes back against the husband's authority. No one knows better than your typical German middle-class individual that not all marriages fit this mold. He struggles to manage his household just as poorly as he does the State, which allows his wife to wear the pants—a role he doesn't deserve. Yet, he believes he is far superior to his French counterpart, who often has it much tougher.

The monogamous family, by the way, did not everywhere and always appear in the classic severe form it had among the Greeks. Among the Romans, who as future conquerors of the world had a sharper although less refined eye than the Greeks, the women[83] were freer and more respected. A Roman believed that the conjugal faith of his wife was sufficiently safeguarded by his power over her life and death. Moreover, the women could voluntarily dissolve the marriage as well as the men. But the highest progress in the development of monogamy was doubtless due to the entrance of the Germans into history, probably because on account of their poverty their monogamy had not yet fully outgrown the pairing family. Three facts mentioned by Tacitus favor this conclusion: In the first place, although marriage was held very sacred—"they are satisfied with one wife, the women are protected by chastity"—still polygamy was in use among the distinguished and the leaders of the tribes, as was the case in the pairing families of the American Indians. Secondly, the transition from maternal to paternal law could have taken place only a short while before, because the mother's brother—the next male relative in the gens by maternal law—was still considered almost a closer relative than the natural father, also in accordance with the standpoint of the American Indians. The latter furnished to Marx, according to his own testimony, the key to the comprehension of German primeval history. And thirdly, the German women were highly respected and also influenced public affairs, a fact directly opposed to monogamic male supremacy. In all these things the Germans almost harmonize with the Spartans, who, as we saw, also had not fully overcome the pairing family. Hence in this respect an entirely new element succeeded to the world's supremacy with the Germans. The new monogamy now developing the ruins of the Roman world from the mixture of nations endowed male rule with a milder form and accorded to women a position that was at least outwardly far more respected and free than classical antiquity ever knew.[84] Not until now was there a possibility of developing from monogamy—in it, by the side of it or against it, as the case might be—the highest ethical progress we owe to it: the modern individual sexlove, unknown to all previous ages.

The monogamous family didn’t always show up in the strict form it had among the Greeks. Among the Romans, who had a sharper but less refined perspective than the Greeks, women were treated with more freedom and respect. A Roman man believed that he could ensure his wife's loyalty simply through his control over her life and death. Additionally, women could choose to end the marriage just like men could. However, the most significant advancement in monogamy likely came with the entry of the Germans into history, probably because their poverty meant their version of monogamy hadn’t completely evolved beyond the pairing family. Three facts noted by Tacitus support this idea: First, while marriage was considered very sacred—“they are satisfied with one wife, and women are protected by chastity”—polygamy was still practiced among the elite and tribal leaders, similar to the pairing families of American Indians. Second, the shift from maternal to paternal law must have happened only recently, since the mother's brother—the next closest male relative under maternal law—was still viewed as almost a closer relative than the biological father, which aligns with American Indian perspectives. This idea provided Marx, according to his own statement, the key to understanding early German history. Third, German women were highly respected and even played a role in public affairs, which contradicted the idea of male dominance in monogamy. In all these aspects, the Germans were quite similar to the Spartans, who, as we observed, hadn’t fully moved past the pairing family. Thus, a completely new element took over the world’s power with the Germans. The new monogamy that emerged from the remnants of the Roman world, created from the mixture of different nations, gave male authority a softer form and granted women a status that was at least outwardly more respected and free than anything seen in classical antiquity. Only now was there a possibility for the highest ethical progress we owe to monogamy to develop: the concept of modern individual sexual love, previously unknown in any earlier era.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

This progress doubtless arose from the fact that the Germans still lived in the pairing family and inoculated monogamy as far as possible with the position of women corresponding to the former. It was in no way due to the legendary and wonderfully pure natural qualities of the Germans. These qualities were limited to the simple fact that the pairing family indeed does not create the marked moral contrasts of monogamy. On the contrary, the Germans, especially those who wandered southeast among the nomadic nations of the Black Sea, had greatly degenerated morally. Beside the equestrian tricks of the inhabitants of the steppe they had also acquired some very unnatural vices. This is expressly confirmed of the Thaifali by Ammianus and of the Heruli by Prokop.

This progress likely came from the fact that the Germans still lived in pair-bonded families and tried to incorporate monogamy as much as possible, with women's roles reflecting that structure. It wasn't due to any legendary or exceptionally pure natural traits of the Germans. Those traits were simply the result of the pairing family not creating the clear moral differences seen in monogamy. In fact, the Germans, particularly those who moved southeast among the nomadic peoples of the Black Sea, had significantly declined morally. Alongside the skills of horseback riding from the steppe inhabitants, they also picked up some very unnatural vices. This is specifically noted about the Thaifali by Ammianus and the Heruli by Prokop.

Although monogamy was the only one of all known forms of the family in which modern sexlove could develop, this does not imply that it developed exclusively or even principally as mutual love of man and wife. The very nature of strict monogamy under man's rule excluded this. Among all historically active, i. e., ruling, classes matrimony remained what it had been since the days of the pairing family—a conventional matter arranged by the parents. And the first historical form of sexlove as a passion, as an attribute of every human being (at least of the ruling classes), the specific character of the highest form of the sexual impulse, this first form, the love of the knights in the middle ages, was by no means matrimonial love, but quite the contrary. In its classic form, among the Provençals, it heads with full sails[85] for adultery and their poets extol the latter. The flower of Provençal love poetry, the Albas, describe in glowing colors how the knight sleeps with his adored—the wife of another—while the watchman outside calls him at the first faint glow of the morning (alba) and enables him to escape unnoticed. The poems culminate in the parting scene. Likewise the Frenchmen of the north and also the honest Germans adopted this style of poetry and the manner of knightly love corresponding to it. Old Wolfram von Eschenbach has left us three wonderful "day songs" treating this same questionable subject, and I like them better than his three heroic epics.

Although monogamy was the only form of family structure where modern romantic love could develop, this doesn’t mean it unfolded solely or even mainly as mutual affection between husband and wife. The very nature of strict monogamy under male authority ruled this out. Throughout history, in ruling classes, marriage stayed what it had been since the days of pairing families—a conventional arrangement made by parents. The first historical form of romantic love as a passion, a trait of every human being (at least among the ruling classes), the unique character of the highest form of sexual desire, took shape in the love of knights during the Middle Ages, which was far from matrimonial love; in fact, it was the opposite. In its classic form among the Provençals, it set sail toward adultery, and their poets celebrated this. The pinnacle of Provençal love poetry, the Albas, vividly describes how the knight spends the night with his beloved—the wife of another—while the lookout outside calls to him at the first hint of dawn (alba), allowing him to escape unnoticed. The poems reach their climax in the parting scene. Similarly, the northern French and even the respectable Germans embraced this style of poetry and the corresponding concept of knightly love. Old Wolfram von Eschenbach left us three amazing "day songs" exploring this same questionable theme, and I prefer them to his three epic tales.

Civil matrimony in our day is of two kinds. In Catholic countries, the parents provide a fitting spouse for their son as of old, and the natural consequence is the full development of the contradictions inherent to monogamy: voluptuous hetaerism on the man's part, voluptuous adultery of the woman. Probably the Catholic church has abolished divorce for the simple reason that it had come to the conclusion, there was as little help for adultery as for death. In Protestant countries, again, it is the custom to give the bourgeois son more or less liberty in choosing his mate. Hence a certain degree of love may be at the bottom of such a marriage and for the sake of propriety this is always assumed, quite in keeping with Protestant hypocrisy. In this case hetaerism is carried on less strenuously and adultery on the part of the woman is not so frequent. But as human beings remain under any form of marriage what they were before marrying, and as the citizens of Protestant countries are mostly philistines, this Protestant monogamy on the average of the best cases confines itself to the community of a leaden ennui, labeled wedded bliss. The best mirror of these two species of marriage is the novel, the French[86] novel for the Catholic, the German novel for the Protestant brand. In both of these novels they "get one another:" in the German novel the man gets the girl, in the French novel the husband gets the horns. It does not always go without saying which of the two deserves the most pity. For this reason the tediousness of the German novels is abhorred as much by the French bourgeois as the "immorality" of the French novels by the German philistine. Of late, since Berlin became cosmopolitan, the German novel begins to treat somewhat timidly of the hetaerism and adultery that a long time ago became familiar features of that city.

Civil marriage today comes in two forms. In Catholic countries, parents choose a suitable spouse for their son as they have traditionally done, leading to the inevitable contradictions of monogamy: the man indulges in affairs, while the woman engages in infidelity. The Catholic Church likely abolished divorce because it concluded there was as little remedy for adultery as there is for death. In Protestant countries, however, it's common for bourgeois sons to have more freedom in selecting their partners. As a result, there may be some genuine love underlying these marriages, which is always assumed for the sake of appearances, reflecting Protestant hypocrisy. In these cases, affairs are pursued less aggressively, and women are less frequently unfaithful. Yet, as individuals remain essentially the same after marriage, and since most citizens in Protestant nations are bourgeois, this version of Protestant monogamy often devolves into a shared sense of dullness, misleadingly labeled as marital happiness. The best representations of these two types of marriage can be found in literature: the French novel illustrates the Catholic experience, while the German novel reflects the Protestant perspective. In these narratives, couples "get together": in the German novel, the man wins the woman, whereas in the French novel, the husband is often betrayed. It's not always clear which of the two deserves more sympathy. Therefore, German bourgeois disdain the ponderousness of German novels as much as German philistines criticize the "immorality" of French novels. Recently, as Berlin has become more cosmopolitan, German novels have started to cautiously explore the affairs and infidelities that became common traits of the city long ago.

In both cases the marriage is influenced by the class environment of the participants, and in this respect it always remains conventional. This conventionalism often enough results in the most pronounced prostitution—sometimes of both parties, more commonly of the woman. She is distinguished from a courtisane only in that she does not offer her body for money by the hour like a commodity, but sells it into slavery for once and all. Fourier's words hold good with respect to all conventional marriages: "As in grammar two negatives make one affirmative, so in matrimonial ethics, two prostitutions are considered as one virtue." Sexual love in man's relation to woman becomes and can become the rule among the oppressed classes alone, among the proletarians of our day—no matter whether this relation is officially sanctioned or not.

In both situations, marriage is shaped by the social class of those involved, and in this way, it always remains traditional. This traditionalism often leads to the most blatant exploitation—sometimes of both parties, but more often of the woman. The main difference between her and a courtesan is that she doesn’t sell her body by the hour like a product; instead, she effectively sells herself into lifelong servitude. Fourier's statement applies to all traditional marriages: "Just as two negatives in grammar create one positive, in matrimonial ethics, two acts of prostitution are seen as one virtue." Sexual love between men and women only becomes and can only become the norm among the oppressed classes, among today’s working class—regardless of whether this relationship is officially recognized or not.

Here all the fundamental conditions of classic monogamy have been abolished. Here all property is missing and it was precisely for the protection and inheritance of this that monogamy and man rule were established. Hence all incentive to make this rule felt is wanting here. More still, the funds are missing. Civil law protecting male rule applies only to[87] the possessing classes and their intercourse with proletarians. Law is expensive and therefore the poverty of the laborer makes it meaningless for his relation to his wife. Entirely different personal and social conditions decide in this case. And finally, since the great industries have removed women from the home to the labor market and to the factory, the last remnant of man rule in the proletarian home has lost its ground—except, perhaps, a part of the brutality against women that has become general since the advent of monogamy. Thus the family of the proletarian is no longer strictly monogamous, even with all the most passionate love and the most unalterable loyalty of both parties, and in spite of any possible clerical or secular sanction. Consequently the eternal companions of monogamy, hetaerism and adultery, play an almost insignificant role here. The woman has practically regained the right of separation, and if a couple cannot agree, they rather separate. In short, the proletarian marriage is monogamous in the etymological sense of the word, but by no means in a historical sense.

Here, all the basic conditions of traditional monogamy have been removed. Here, there is no property, and it was specifically to protect and inherit property that monogamy and male authority were established. Therefore, the motivation to uphold this rule is absent. Furthermore, the financial resources are lacking. Civil law that protects male authority only applies to the wealthy classes and their interactions with the working class. Law is costly, and thus the worker's poverty renders it irrelevant in his relationship with his wife. Completely different personal and social circumstances come into play here. Lastly, as major industries have taken women out of the home and into the workforce and factories, the last remnants of male authority in the working-class home have eroded—except perhaps for some of the violence against women that has become widespread since the introduction of monogamy. Thus, the family structure of the working class is no longer strictly monogamous, even with deep love and unwavering loyalty from both partners, and regardless of any religious or secular endorsement. As a result, the usual companions of monogamy, like concubinage and infidelity, have little significance here. Women have practically regained the right to separate, and if a couple is not in agreement, they tend to part ways. In short, the marriage of the working class is monogamous in the literal sense of the word, but not in a historical sense.

True, our jurists hold that the progress of legislation continually lessens all cause of complaint for women. The modern systems of civil law recognize, first that marriage, in order to be legal, must be a contract based on voluntary consent of both parties, and secondly that during marriage the relations of both parties shall be founded on equal rights and duties. These two demands logically enforced will, so they claim, give to women everything they could possibly ask.

It's true that our legal experts believe that the ongoing development of laws consistently reduces the reasons for complaints from women. Today's civil law systems acknowledge that, first, for marriage to be legal, it must be a contract based on the voluntary agreement of both partners, and second, that within marriage, the responsibilities and rights of both individuals should be equal. They argue that if these two principles are upheld, women will have everything they could possibly want.

This genuinely juridical argumentation is exactly the same as that used by the radical republican bourgeois to cut short and dismiss the proletarian. The labor contract is said to be voluntarily made by both parties. But it is considered as voluntary when the[88] law places both parties on equal terms on paper. The power conferred on one party by the division of classes, the pressure thereby exerted on the other party, the actual economic relation of the two—all this does not concern the law. Again, during the term of the contract both parties are held to have equal rights, unless one has expressly renounced his right. That the economic situation forces the laborer to give up even the last semblance of equality, that is not the fault of the law.

This legal argument is exactly the same as the one used by radical republican capitalists to shut down and dismiss the working class. They claim that the labor contract is willingly agreed upon by both sides. However, it is only seen as voluntary because the law shows both parties as equals on paper. The power that one side has due to class divisions, the pressure it places on the other, and the real economic relationship between the two—none of this matters to the law. Moreover, during the duration of the contract, both sides are viewed as having equal rights, unless one has specifically given up their rights. The fact that the economic situation forces the worker to forfeit even the last bit of equality isn’t considered a problem of the law.

In regard to marriage, even the most advanced law is completely satisfied after both parties have formally declared their willingness. What passes behind the juridical scenes where the actual process of living is going on, and how this willingness is brought about, that cannot be the business of the law and the jurist. Yet the simplest legal comparison should show to the jurist what this willingness really means. In those countries where a legitimate portion of the parental wealth is assured to children and where these cannot be disinherited—in Germany, in countries with French law, etc.—the children are bound to secure the consent of their parents for marrying. In countries with English law, where the consent of the parents is by no means a legal qualification of marriage, the parents have full liberty to bequeath their wealth to anyone and may disinherit their children at will. Hence it is clear that among classes having any property to bequeath the freedom to marry is not a particle greater in England and America than in France and Germany.

When it comes to marriage, even the most advanced laws are fully satisfied as soon as both parties officially express their willingness. What happens behind the legal scenes, where actual life unfolds, and how this willingness comes about, isn’t the concern of the law or the legal expert. However, a simple legal comparison should reveal to the jurist what this willingness truly means. In countries where a legitimate share of parental wealth is guaranteed to children and they cannot be disinherited—like in Germany or countries with French law—children are required to get their parents' consent to marry. In countries with English law, where parental consent isn’t a legal requirement for marriage, parents have complete freedom to leave their wealth to anyone and can disinherit their children at will. Therefore, it's clear that among classes with any inheritance to give, the freedom to marry is no greater in England and America than it is in France and Germany.

The legal equality of man and woman in marriage is by no means better founded. Their legal inequality inherited from earlier stages of society is not the cause, but the effect of the economic oppression of women. In the ancient communistic household comprising many married couples and their children, the[89] administration of the household entrusted to women was just as much a public function, a socially necessary industry, as the procuring of food by men. In the patriarchal and still more in the monogamous family this was changed. The administration of the household lost its public character. It was no longer a concern of society. It became a private service. The woman became the first servant of the house, excluded from participation in social production. Only by the great industries of our time the access to social production was again opened for women—for proletarian women alone, however. This is done in such a manner that they remain excluded from public production and cannot earn anything, if they fulfill their duties in the private service of the family; or that they are unable to attend to their family duties, if they wish to participate in public industries and earn a living independently. As in the factory, so women are situated in all business departments up to the medical and legal professions. The modern monogamous family is founded on the open or disguised domestic slavery of women, and modern society is a mass composed of molecules in the form of monogamous families. In the great majority of cases the man has to earn a living and to support his family, at least among the possessing classes. He thereby obtains a superior position that has no need of any legal special privilege. In the family, he is the bourgeois, the woman represents the proletariat. In the industrial world, however, the specific character of the economic oppression weighing on the proletariat appears in its sharpest outlines only after all special privileges of the capitalist class are abolished and the full legal equality of both classes is established. A democratic republic does not abolish the distinction between the two classes. On the contrary, it offers the battleground on which this [90]distinction can be fought out. Likewise the peculiar character of man's rule over woman in the modern family, the necessity and the manner of accomplishing the real social equality of the two, will appear in broad daylight only then, when both of them will enjoy complete legal equality. It will then be seen that the emancipation of women is primarily dependent on the re-introduction of the whole female sex into the public industries. To accomplish this, the monogamous family must cease to be the industrial unit of society.

The legal equality of men and women in marriage is not well established. Their legal inequality, inherited from earlier stages of society, is not the cause but the effect of the economic oppression of women. In ancient communal households with multiple married couples and their children, the management of the household, which was entrusted to women, was as much a public role and a socially necessary task as men procuring food. However, with the shift to patriarchal and more monogamous families, this changed. The management of the household lost its public nature and was no longer a societal concern. It became a private duty. Women became the main servants of the house, excluded from participating in social production. Only through the large industries of our time has access to social production been opened up for women — but only for working-class women. This happens in such a way that they remain excluded from public production and cannot earn anything if they fulfill their family duties, or they cannot handle their family responsibilities if they choose to engage in public industries and earn a living independently. In factories, as well as in all business sectors, including medical and legal professions, women face similar situations. The modern monogamous family is built on the open or hidden domestic slavery of women, and modern society is composed of units in the form of monogamous families. In most cases, the man is expected to earn a living and support his family, particularly among the wealthier classes. This gives him a superior position that doesn't require any specific legal privilege. In the family, he represents the bourgeoisie, while the woman embodies the proletariat. However, in the industrial world, the true nature of economic oppression faced by the proletariat becomes most evident only after all special privileges of the capitalist class are removed and full legal equality between both classes is achieved. A democratic republic does not eliminate the distinction between these two classes. Instead, it provides the platform where this distinction can be contested. Likewise, the unique nature of male dominance over women in the modern family, as well as the necessity and method for achieving true social equality between them, will only become clear when both enjoy complete legal equality. At that point, it will be evident that the liberation of women primarily depends on re-integrating women as a whole into public industries. To achieve this, the monogamous family must stop being the basic economic unit of society.

*         *         *         *         *

*         *         *         *         *

We have, then, three main forms of the family, corresponding in general to the three main stages of human development. For savagery group marriage, for barbarism the pairing family, for civilization monogamy supplemented by adultery and prostitution. Between the pairing family and monogamy, in the higher stage of barbarism, the rule of men over female slaves and polygamy is inserted.

We have three main types of family structures, which generally align with the three main stages of human development. In the stage of savagery, there’s group marriage; in barbarism, there’s the pairing family; and in civilization, there’s monogamy, along with adultery and prostitution. Between the pairing family and monogamy, in the higher stage of barbarism, there’s the rule of men over female slaves and the practice of polygamy.

As we proved by our whole argument, the progress visible in this chain of phenomena is connected with the peculiarity of more and more curtailing the sexual freedom of the group marriage for women, but not for men. And group marriage is actually practised by men to this day. What is considered a crime for women and entails grave legal and social consequences for them, is considered honorable for men or in the worst case a slight moral blemish born with pleasure. But the more traditional hetaerism is changed in our day by capitalistic production and conforms to it, the more hetaerism is transformed into undisguised prostitution, the more demoralizing are its effects. And it demoralizes men far more than women. Prostitution does not degrade the whole female sex, but only the luckless women that become its victims, and even those not[91] to the extent generally assumed. But it degrades the character of the entire male world. Especially a long engagement is in nine cases out of ten a perfect training school of adultery.

As we demonstrated through our entire argument, the noticeable progress in this series of events is linked to the increasingly restricted sexual freedom of women in group marriages, while men face no such limitations. Group marriage is still practiced by men today. What is deemed a crime for women, resulting in serious legal and social consequences, is viewed as honorable for men or, at worst, a minor moral failing that comes with pleasure. However, as traditional hetaerism evolves under capitalist production and aligns with it, hetaerism is increasingly transformed into blatant prostitution, which has more demoralizing effects. It demoralizes men much more than women. Prostitution doesn’t degrade all women, only the unfortunate ones who become its victims, and even then, not to the extent usually believed. But it lowers the character of the entire male population. In fact, a long engagement is, in nine out of ten cases, a perfect training ground for adultery.

We are now approaching a social revolution, in which the old economic foundations of monogamy will disappear just as surely as those of its complement, prostitution. Monogamy arose through the concentration of considerable wealth in one hand—a man's hand—and from the endeavor to bequeath this wealth to the children of this man to the exclusion of all others. This necessitated monogamy on the woman's, but not on the man's part. Hence this monogamy of women in no way hindered open or secret polygamy of men. Now, the impending social revolution will reduce this whole care of inheritance to a minimum by changing at least the overwhelming part of permanent and inheritable wealth—the means of production—into social property. Since monogamy was caused by economic conditions, will it disappear when these causes are abolished?

We are now approaching a social revolution where the traditional economic foundations of monogamy will vanish just like those of prostitution. Monogamy emerged from the concentration of significant wealth in one person—a man—and the effort to pass this wealth down to his children while excluding everyone else. This required women to be monogamous, but not men. Therefore, women’s monogamy did not prevent men from engaging in open or secret polygamy. Now, this upcoming social revolution will greatly minimize concerns about inheritance by transforming most permanent and inheritable wealth—the means of production—into social property. Since monogamy was a result of economic conditions, will it disappear when these causes are removed?

One might reply, not without reason: not only will it not disappear, but it will rather be perfectly realized. For with the transformation of the means of production into collective property, wage labor will also disappear, and with it the proletariat and the necessity for a certain, statistically ascertainable number of women to surrender for money. Prostitution disappears and monogamy, instead of going out of existence, at last becomes a reality—for men also.

One could argue, not without justification: it won’t just disappear, but will actually be fully realized. With the shift of production means into collective ownership, wage labor will fade away, and along with it, the working class and the need for a certain, statistically identifiable number of women to exchange their bodies for money. Prostitution will vanish, and monogamy, instead of disappearing, will finally become a reality—for men too.

At all events, the situation will be very much changed for men. But also that of women, and of all women, will be considerably altered. With the transformation of the means of production into collective property the monogamous family ceases to be the economic unit of society. The private household changes to a social industry. The care and [92]education of children becomes a public matter. Society cares equally well for all children, legal or illegal. This removes the care about the "consequences" which now forms the essential social factor—moral and economic—hindering a girl to surrender unconditionally to the beloved man. Will not this be sufficient cause for a gradual rise of a more unconventional intercourse of the sexes and a more lenient public opinion regarding virgin honor and female shame? And finally, did we not see that in the modern world monogamy and prostitution, though antitheses, are inseparable and poles of the same social condition? Can prostitution disappear without engulfing at the same time monogamy?

At any rate, the situation will be very different for men. But the same goes for women, and all women will see significant changes. With the shift to collective ownership of production, the traditional family stops being the economic unit of society. The private household transforms into a social industry. The care and education of children become a community responsibility. Society takes care of all children equally, whether they are born within marriage or not. This eliminates the concern about the "consequences" that currently serve as a key social factor—both morally and economically—that prevents a girl from fully surrendering to the man she loves. Won't this lead to a gradual rise in more open interactions between the sexes and a more forgiving public attitude towards virginity and female shame? And ultimately, haven't we observed that in the modern world, monogamy and prostitution—though opposites—are intertwined and represent two sides of the same social situation? Can prostitution really disappear without also affecting monogamy?

Here a new element becomes active, an element which at best existed only in the germ at the time when monogamy developed: individual sexlove.

Here, a new element comes into play, an element that, at best, only existed in its earliest form when monogamy developed: individual romantic love.

Before the middle ages we cannot speak of individual sexlove. It goes without saying that personal beauty, intimate intercourse, harmony of inclinations, etc., awakened a longing for sexual intercourse in persons of different sex, and that it was not absolutely immaterial to men and women, with whom they entered into such most intimate intercourse. But from such a relation to our sexlove there is a long way yet. All through antiquity marriages were arranged for the participants by the parents, and the former quietly submitted. What little matrimonial love was known to antiquity was not subjective inclination, but objective duty; not cause, but corollary of marriage. Love affairs in a modern sense occurred in classical times only outside of official society. The shepherds whose happiness and woe in love is sung by Theocritos and Moschus, such as Daphnis and Chloë of Longos, all these were slaves who had no share in the state and in the daily sphere of the free citizen. Outside of slave circles we find[93] love affairs only as products of disintegration of the sinking old world. Their objects are women who also are standing outside of official society, hetaerae that are either foreigners or liberated slaves: in Athens since the beginning of its decline, in Rome at the time of the emperors. If love affairs really occurred between free male and female citizens, it was only in the form of adultery. And to the classical love poet of antiquity, the old Anakreon, sexlove in our sense was so immaterial, that he did not even care a fig for the sex of the beloved being.

Before the Middle Ages, there wasn't a concept of individual romantic love. It's clear that personal attractiveness, close relationships, and compatibility sparked a desire for sexual encounters between different sexes, and it wasn’t entirely unimportant to people whom they engaged in such intimate relationships. However, this was a far cry from what we now understand as romantic love. Throughout antiquity, marriages were arranged by parents, and the individuals involved accepted this without much resistance. Any love that existed back then wasn’t based on personal desire but rather on a sense of duty; it was a consequence rather than a cause of marriage. In classical times, modern-style romantic relationships happened mostly outside of official society. The pastoral loves celebrated by Theocritus and Moschus, including those of Daphnis and Chloë by Longus, often involved slaves who were not part of the state or the daily lives of free citizens. Outside of slave communities, we only see romantic relationships as products of the disintegration of the declining old world. These relationships often involved women who were also outside of official society, such as hetaerae who were either foreigners or freed slaves: in Athens during its decline, and in Rome during the imperial period. If romantic affairs did occur between free men and women, they were mostly in the form of adultery. To the classic love poet of antiquity, the old Anacreon, romantic love in our sense was so insignificant that he didn’t even care about the gender of the person he loved.

Our sexlove is essentially different from the simple sexual craving, the Eros, of the ancients. In the first place it presupposes mutual love. In this respect woman is the equal of man, while in the antique Eros her permission is by no means always asked. In the second place our sexlove has such a degree of intensity and duration that in the eyes of both parties lack of possession and separation appear as a great, if not the greatest, calamity. In order to possess one another they play for high stakes, even to the point of risking their lives, a thing heard of only in adultery during the classical age. And finally a new moral standard is introduced for judging sexual intercourse. We not only ask: "Was it legal or illegal?" but also: "Was it caused by mutual love or not?" Of course, this new standard meets with no better fate in feudal or bourgeois practice than all other moral standards—it is simply ignored. But neither does it fare worse. It is recognized just as much as the others—in theory, on paper. And that is all we can expect at present.

Our sexual love is fundamentally different from the simple sexual desire, the Eros, of ancient times. First of all, it requires mutual love. In this regard, women are equal to men, while in ancient Eros, their consent was often not sought. Secondly, our sexual love has such intensity and duration that both partners see a lack of possession and separation as a significant, if not the greatest, tragedy. To be together, they take significant risks, sometimes even their lives, something that was typically only seen in cases of adultery in classical times. Finally, a new moral standard has emerged for evaluating sexual relationships. We not only ask, "Was it legal or illegal?" but also, "Was it based on mutual love or not?" Of course, this new standard is met with the same fate in feudal or bourgeois society as any other moral standard—it is simply ignored. But it is also recognized as much as the others—in theory, on paper. And that is about all we can expect for now.

Where antiquity left off with its attempts at sexual love, there the middle ages resumed the thread: with adultery. We have already described the love of the knights that invented the day songs. From this love endeavoring to break through the bonds of marriage[94] to the love destined to found marriage, there is a long distance which was never fully traversed by the knights. Even in passing on from the frivolous Romanic race to the virtuous Germans, we find in the Nibelungen song Kriemhild, who secretly is no less in love with Siegfried than he with her, meekly replying to Gunther's announcement that he has pledged her in troth to a certain knight whom he does not name: "You need not beg for my consent; as you will demand, so I shall ever be; whomever you, sir, will select for my husband, I shall willingly take in troth." It does not enter her head at all that her love could find any consideration. Gunther asks for Brunhild, Etzel for Kriemhild without ever having seen one another. The same is true of the suit of Gutrun Sigebant of Ireland for the Norwegian Ute and of Hetel of Hegelingen for Hilda of Ireland. When Siegfried of Morland, Hartmut of Oranien and Herwig of Sealand court Gutrun, then it happens for the first time that the lady voluntarily decides, favoring the last named knight. As a rule the bride of the young prince is selected by his parents. Only when the latter are no longer alive, he chooses his own bride with the advice of the great feudal lords who in all cases of this kind have a decisive voice. Nor could it be otherwise. For the knight and the baron as well as for the ruler of the realm himself, marriage is a political act, an opportunity for increasing their power by new federations. The interest of the house must decide, not the arbitrary inclination of the individual. How could love have a chance to decide the question of marriage in the last instance under such conditions?

Where ancient times ended in their attempts at romantic love, the Middle Ages picked up with a focus on adultery. We've already talked about the knights who created the love songs. There’s a significant gap between the love that tries to break free from the bonds of marriage[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and the love meant to establish it, a gap that the knights never fully crossed. Even as we move from the frivolous Roman culture to the virtuous Germans, we see in the Nibelungenlied that Kriemhild, who is secretly just as in love with Siegfried as he is with her, calmly responds to Gunther’s announcement that he has promised her to an unnamed knight: "You don’t need to ask for my consent; I will be as you wish. Whomever you choose for my husband, I will gladly accept." It doesn’t even occur to her that her feelings might matter. Gunther asks for Brunhild, and Etzel asks for Kriemhild without either of them having met. The same goes for Gutrun, who is pursued by Sigebant of Ireland, Ute of Norway seeking Herwig of Sealand, and Hetel of Hegelingen for Hilda of Ireland. When Siegfried of Morland, Hartmut of Oranien, and Herwig of Sealand court Gutrun, it marks the first time the lady has the chance to choose, and she favors Herwig. Generally, a young prince's bride is chosen by his parents. Only after they have passed away does he select his own bride, usually with the guidance of powerful feudal lords, who always have a significant say in these matters. It couldn’t be any other way. For knights, barons, and even rulers, marriage is a political act, a chance to strengthen their power through new alliances. The needs of the family must prevail, not the personal desires of the individual. Under such circumstances, how could love ever truly decide the question of marriage?

The same held good for the bourgeois of the medieval towns, the members of the guilds. Precisely the privileges protecting them, the clauses and restrictions of the guild charters, the artificial lines of [95]division separating them legally, here from the other guilds, there from their journeymen and apprentices, drew a sufficiently narrow circle for the selection of a fitting bourgeois spouse. Under such a complicated system, the question of fitness was unconditionally decided, not by individual inclination, but by family interests.

The same was true for the middle class in medieval towns, the members of the guilds. The very privileges that protected them, the rules and restrictions of the guild charters, and the arbitrary boundaries that legally separated them—here from other guilds, there from their journeymen and apprentices—created a tight circle for finding a suitable middle-class partner. In such a complicated system, the question of suitability was determined not by personal preference, but by family interests.

In the overwhelming majority of cases the marriage contract thus remained to the end of the middle ages what it had been from the outset: a matter that was not decided by the parties most interested. In the beginning one was already married from his birth—married to a whole group of the other sex. In the later forms of group marriage, a similar relation was probably maintained, only under a continual narrowing of the group. In the pairing family it is the rule for mothers to exchange mutual pledges for the marriage of their children. Here also the main consideration is given to new ties of relationship that will strengthen the position of the young couple in the gens and the tribe. And when with the preponderance of private property over collective property and with the interest for inheritance paternal law and monogamy assumed the supremacy, then marriage became still more dependent on economic considerations. The form of purchase marriage disappears, but the essence of the transaction is more and more intensified, so that not only the woman, but also the man have a fixed price—not according to his qualities, but to his wealth. That mutual fondness of the marrying parties should be the one factor dominating all others had always been unheard of in the practice of the ruling classes. Such a thing occurred at best in romances or—among the oppressed classes that were not counted.

In most cases, the marriage contract remained what it had always been throughout the Middle Ages: not something decided by the people most involved. From the beginning, you were practically married at birth—part of a whole group of the opposite sex. In later forms of group marriage, a similar relationship likely continued, though the group kept getting smaller. In pairing families, mothers typically exchanged pledges for their children's marriages. Here, the main focus was on creating new family ties that would strengthen the couple's position within their community and tribe. As private property started to outweigh communal property and inheritance laws favored paternal authority and monogamy, marriage increasingly became about economic factors. While the concept of marriage as a purchase faded, the essence of the transaction became more pronounced, establishing a fixed price for both women and men—not based on their personal attributes, but rather on their wealth. The idea that mutual affection between the marrying parties would be the primary factor was never a reality for the ruling classes. Such a notion was only found in stories or among the oppressed classes who weren't considered.

This was the situation encountered by capitalist production when it began to prepare, since the epoch[96] of geographical discoveries, for the conquest of the world by international trade and manufacture. One would think that this mode of making the marriage contract would have been extremely acceptable to capitalism, and it was. And yet—the irony of fate is inexplicable—capitalist production had to make the decisive breach through this mode. By changing all things into commodities, it dissolved all inherited and traditional relations and replaced time hallowed custom and historical right by purchase and sale, by the "free contract." And the English jurist, H. S. Maine, thought he had made a stupendous discovery by saying that our whole progress over former epochs consisted in arriving from status to contract, from inherited to voluntarily contracted conditions. So far as this is correct, it had already been mentioned in the Communist Manifesto.

This was the situation faced by capitalist production when it started preparing, since the era of geographical discoveries, for the conquest of the world through international trade and manufacturing. You would think that this way of creating the marriage contract would have been very appealing to capitalism, and it was. Yet—it's hard to understand the twist of fate—capitalist production had to make a critical break through this method. By turning everything into commodities, it broke down all inherited and traditional relationships and replaced long-standing customs and historical rights with buying and selling, with the "free contract." The English jurist, H. S. Maine, believed he had made a significant discovery by claiming that our entire progress from earlier periods involved moving from status to contract, from inherited conditions to voluntarily agreed-upon conditions. As far as this is true, it had already been mentioned in the Communist Manifesto.

But in order to make contracts, people must have full freedom over their persons, actions and possessions. They must furthermore be on terms of mutual equality. The creation of these "free" and "equal" people was precisely one of the main functions of capitalistic production. What though this was done at first in a half-conscious way and, moreover, in a religious disguise? Since the Lutheran and Calvinist reformation the thesis was accepted that a human being is fully responsible for his actions only then, when these actions were due to full freedom of will. And it was held to be a moral duty to resist any compulsion for an immoral action. How did this agree with the prevailing practice of match-making? Marriage according to bourgeois conception was a contract, a legal business affair, and the most important one at that, because it decided the weal and woe of body and spirit of two beings for life. At that time the agreement was formally voluntary; without the consent of the contracting parties nothing could be[97] done. But it was only too well known how this consent was obtained and who were really the contracting parties. If, however, perfect freedom of decision is demanded for all other contracts, why not for this one? Did not the two young people who were to be coupled together have the right freely to dispose of themselves, of their bodies and the organs of these? Had not sexual love become the custom through the knights and was not, in opposition to knightly adultery, the love of married couples its proper bourgeois form? And if it was the duty of married couples to love one another, was it not just as much the duty of lovers to marry each other and nobody else? Stood not the right of lovers higher than the right of parents, relatives and other customary marriage brokers and matrimonial agents? If the right of free personal investigation made its way unchecked into the church and religion, how could it bear with the insupportable claims of the older generation on the body, soul, property, happiness and misfortune of the younger generation?

But to make contracts, people need to have complete freedom over their bodies, actions, and belongings. They also must be on equal terms with one another. The creation of these "free" and "equal" individuals was actually one of the key roles of capitalist production. Although this initially happened in a somewhat unconscious manner and also cloaked in religious terms, the idea took hold following the Lutheran and Calvinist reformation that a person is fully responsible for their actions only when those actions come from true freedom of will. It was also seen as a moral obligation to resist any pressure for immoral actions. How did this fit with the common practice of arranging marriages? According to the bourgeois perspective, marriage was a contract, a legal business deal, and arguably the most important one, as it determined the well-being of both body and spirit for both individuals for life. At that time, the agreement seemed formally voluntary; without the consent of both parties, nothing could be done. However, it was widely known how this consent was usually obtained and who the real parties in the contract were. If perfect freedom of choice is required for all other contracts, why not for this one? Don’t the two young people being brought together have the right to freely control their own lives, their bodies, and their attributes? Hadn’t sexual love become the norm through knights, and wasn’t married couples' love, in contrast to knightly infidelity, its proper bourgeois version? If it was the duty of married couples to love one another, wasn’t it equally the duty of lovers to marry each other and no one else? Did the rights of lovers not surpass those of parents, relatives, and other traditional marriage matchmakers? If the right to personal investigation and freedom made its way unhindered into the church and religion, how could it tolerate the unreasonable demands of the older generation regarding the body, soul, property, happiness, and misfortune of the younger generation?

These questions had to be raised at a time when all the old ties of society were loosened and all traditional conceptions tottering. The size of the world had increased tenfold at a bound. Instead of one quadrant of one hemisphere, the whole globe now spread before the eyes of West Europeans who hastened to take possession of the other seven quadrants. And the thousand-year-old barriers of conventional medieval thought fell like the old narrow obstacles to marriage. An infinitely wider horizon opened out before the outer and inner eyes of humanity. What mattered the well-meaning propriety, what the honorable privilege of the guild overcome through generations to the young man tempted by the gold and silver mines of Mexico and Potosi?

These questions needed to be asked at a time when all the old ties of society were weakened and all traditional beliefs were shaky. The size of the world had suddenly expanded tenfold. Instead of just one quadrant of one hemisphere, the entire globe was now visible to West Europeans eager to claim the other seven quadrants. The age-old barriers of conventional medieval thinking crumbled like the old narrow restrictions on marriage. An infinitely broader horizon opened up before the outer and inner vision of humanity. What did the well-meaning propriety matter, or the honorable privileges of the guild earned over generations, to the young man tempted by the wealth of the gold and silver mines in Mexico and Potosi?

It was the knight errant time of the bourgeoisie.[98] It had its own romances and love dreams, but on a bourgeois footing and, in the last instance, with bourgeois aims.

It was the era of the middle-class knight-errant.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] It featured its own romances and romantic ideals, but grounded in middle-class values and ultimately driven by middle-class goals.

Thus it came about that the rising bourgeoisie more and more recognized the freedom of contracting in marriage and carried it through in the manner described above, especially in Protestant countries, where existing institutions were most strongly shaken. Marriage remained class marriage, but within the class a certain freedom of choice was accorded to the contracting parties. And on paper, in moral theory as in poetical description, nothing was more unalterably established than the idea that every marriage was immoral unless founded on mutual sex-love and perfectly free agreement of husband and wife. In short, the love match was proclaimed as a human right, not only as droit de l'homme—man's right—but also for once as droit de femme—woman's right.

Thus it happened that the emerging middle class increasingly recognized the freedom to choose who to marry and acted on it as described above, especially in Protestant countries, where existing institutions were most heavily challenged. Marriage remained a matter of class, but within that class, a certain freedom of choice was allowed for those getting married. In theory, both morally and in poetic expression, nothing was more firmly established than the idea that every marriage was considered immoral unless it was based on mutual love and the completely free agreement of both partners. In short, love matches were declared a human right, not just as a man's right but also, for once, as a woman's right.

However, this human right differed from all other so-called human rights in one respect. While in practice other rights remained the privileges of the ruling class, the bourgeoisie, and were directly or indirectly curtailed for proletarians, the irony of history once more asserted itself in this case. The ruling class remains subject to well-known economic influences and, therefore, shows marriage by free selection only in exceptional cases. But among the oppressed class, love matches are the rule, as we have seen.

However, this human right was different from all the other so-called human rights in one way. While, in practice, other rights mostly benefited the ruling class, the bourgeoisie, and were restricted for the working class, history has shown an ironic twist here. The ruling class is still affected by familiar economic pressures and, as a result, tends to have free choice in marriage only in rare instances. But among the oppressed class, love marriages are the norm, as we've observed.

Hence the full freedom of marriage can become general only after all minor economic considerations, that still exert such a powerful influence on the choice of a mate for life, have been removed by the abolition of capitalistic production and of the property relations created by it. Then no other motive will remain but mutual fondness.

Therefore, true freedom in marriage can only become widespread once all minor economic factors, which still heavily influence the choice of a life partner, are eliminated by ending capitalist production and the property relations that come with it. At that point, the only motivation left will be mutual affection.

[99]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Since sexlove is exclusive by its very nature—although this exclusiveness is at present realized for women alone—marriage founded on sexlove must be monogamous. We have seen that Bachofen was perfectly right in regarding the progress from group marriage to monogamy mainly as the work of women. Only the advance from the pairing family to monogamy must be charged to the account of men. This advance implied, historically, a deterioration in the position of women and a greater opportunity for men to be faithless. Remove the economic considerations that now force women to submit to the customary disloyalty of men, and you will place women on a equal footing with men. All present experiences prove that this will tend much more strongly to make men truly monogamous, than to make women polyandrous.

Since sexual love is exclusive by nature—though right now, this exclusivity only applies to women—marriage based on sexual love has to be monogamous. We’ve seen that Bachofen was absolutely correct in seeing the shift from group marriage to monogamy as largely driven by women. However, the shift from pairing families to monogamy can be attributed to men. Historically, this shift meant a decline in women’s status and gave men more chances to be unfaithful. If we remove the economic pressures that currently force women to accept men’s infidelity, women will stand on equal ground with men. All current experiences suggest that this will encourage men to be truly monogamous much more than it will lead women to seek multiple partners.

However, those peculiarities that were stamped upon the face of monogamy by its rise through property relations, will decidedly vanish, namely the supremacy of men and the indissolubility of marriage. The supremacy of man in marriage is simply the consequence of his economic superiority and will fall with the abolition of the latter.

However, the unique traits that were imposed on monogamy due to its development through property relationships will clearly disappear, specifically the dominance of men and the unbreakable nature of marriage. The dominance of men in marriage is merely a result of their economic advantage and will fade away with the end of that advantage.

The indissolubility of marriage is partly the consequence of economic conditions, under which monogamy arose, partly tradition from the time where the connection between this economic situation and monogamy, not yet clearly understood, was carried to extremes by religion. To-day, it has been perforated a thousand times. If marriage founded on love is alone moral, then it follows that marriage is moral only as long as love lasts. The duration of an attack of individual sexlove varies considerably according to individual disposition, especially in men. A positive cessation of fondness or its replacement by a new passionate love makes a separation a [100]blessing for both parties and for society. But humanity will be spared the useless wading through the mire of a divorce case.

The unbreakable nature of marriage is partly due to the economic conditions that led to monogamy and partly rooted in traditions from a time when the link between these economic factors and monogamy was not fully understood and was exaggerated by religion. Today, that notion has been challenged countless times. If love is the only valid basis for marriage, then it follows that marriage is only moral as long as love lasts. The length of a romantic attachment varies greatly depending on the individual, especially among men. When fondness fades or is replaced by a new passionate love, a separation becomes a blessing for both individuals and for society. However, society will be spared the unnecessary struggles of a divorce case.

What we may anticipate about the adjustment of sexual relations after the impending downfall of capitalist production is mainly of a negative nature and mostly confined to elements that will disappear. But what will be added? That will be decided after a new generation has come to maturity: a race of men who never in their lives have had any occasion for buying with money or other economic means of power the surrender of a woman; a race of women who have never had any occasion for surrendering to any man for any other reason but love, or for refusing to surrender to their lover from fear of economic consequences. Once such people are in the world, they will not give a moment's thought to what we to-day believe should be their course. They will follow their own practice and fashion their own public opinion about the individual practice of every person—only this and nothing more.

What we can expect regarding changes in sexual relationships after the expected collapse of capitalist production is mostly negative and focused on what will fade away. But what will be added? That will be determined once a new generation reaches maturity: a group of men who have never had to buy a woman's consent with money or other forms of economic power; a group of women who have never had to surrender to any man for any reason other than love, or felt compelled to deny their affection out of fear of financial repercussions. Once people like this exist, they won't spend a second worrying about what we today think they should do. They will create their own norms and shape their own public opinion about everyone’s individual choices—nothing more, nothing less.

But let us return to Morgan from whom we moved away a considerable distance. The historical investigation of social institutions developed during the period of civilization exceeds the limits of his book. Hence the vicissitudes of monogamy during this epoch occupy him very briefly. He also sees in the further development of the monogamous family a progress, an approach to perfect equality of the sexes, without considering this aim fully realized. But he says: "When the fact is accepted that the family has passed through four successive forms, and is now in a fifth, the question at once arises whether this form can be permanent in the future. The only answer that can be given is that it must advance as society advances, and change as society changes, even as it has done in the past. It is the creature of the[101] social system, and will reflect its culture. As the monogamian family has improved greatly since the commencement of civilization, and very sensibly in modern times, it is at least supposable that it is capable of still farther improvement until the equality of the sexes is attained. Should the monogamian family in the distant future fail to answer the requirements of society, assuming the continuous progress of civilization, it is impossible to predict the nature of its successor."

But let’s go back to Morgan, whom we had strayed from quite a bit. The historical study of social institutions that developed during civilized times goes beyond what his book covers. Therefore, he only briefly discusses the fluctuations of monogamy during this period. He also views the evolving monogamous family as progress, moving closer to perfect gender equality, without believing that this goal has been fully achieved. He states, “Once we accept that the family has gone through four distinct forms and is now in a fifth, the question immediately arises whether this form can last in the future. The only answer we can give is that it must evolve as society evolves and change as society changes, just like it has in the past. It is a product of the[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] social system and will mirror its culture. Since the monogamous family has improved significantly since the dawn of civilization, and noticeably in modern times, it’s reasonable to assume that it can still improve further until gender equality is achieved. If, in the distant future, the monogamous family fails to meet society's needs, given the ongoing progress of civilization, it’s impossible to predict what its successor might be.”

FOOTNOTES:

[7] Author's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Author's note.

How little Bachofen understood what he had discovered, or rather guessed, is proved by the term "hetaerism," which he applies to this primeval stage. Hetaerism designated among the Greeks an intercourse of men, single or living in monogamy, with unmarried women. It always presupposes the existence of a well defined form of marriage, outside of which this intercourse takes place, and includes the possibility of prostitution. In another sense this word was never used, and I use it in this sense with Morgan. Bachofen's very important discoveries are everywhere mystified in the extreme by his idea that the historical relations of man and wife have their source in the religious conceptions of a certain period, not in the economic conditions of life.

How little Bachofen understood what he had discovered, or rather guessed, is shown by the term "hetaerism," which he uses for this ancient stage. Hetaerism referred among the Greeks to relationships involving men, whether single or in monogamous partnerships, with unmarried women. It always assumes the existence of a clear form of marriage, outside of which these relationships occur, and includes the possibility of prostitution. This word was never used in another sense, and I use it in this sense along with Morgan. Bachofen's very important discoveries are often heavily obscured by his belief that the historical relationships between men and women originate from the religious ideas of a certain period, rather than from the economic conditions of life.

[8] Translator's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translator's note.

The female of the European cuckoo (cuculus canorus) keeps intercourse with several males in different districts during the same season. Still, this is far from the human polyandry, in which the men and one women all live together in the same place, the men mutually tolerating one another, which male cuckoos do not.

The female European cuckoo (cuculus canorus) mates with several males in various areas during the same season. However, this is quite different from human polyandry, where the men and one woman all live together in the same location, with the men accepting each other, something male cuckoos do not do.

[9] Westermarck, The History of Human Marriage, London, 1891.

[9] Westermarck, The History of Human Marriage, London, 1891.

[10] Espinas, Des Societes Animales, 1877.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Espinas, Animal Societies, 1877.

[11] Espinas, l. c., quoted by Giraud-Teulon, Origines du mariage et de la famille, 1884, p. 518-20.

[11] Espinas, l. c., cited by Giraud-Teulon, Origins of Marriage and the Family, 1884, pp. 518-20.

[12] Author's note. In the spring of 1882, Marx expressed himself in the strongest terms on the total misrepresentation of primeval times by Wagner's Nibelungen text: "Who ever heard of a brother embracing his sister as a bride?" To these lascivious Wagnerian gods who in truly modern style are rendering their love quarrels more spicy by a little incest, Marx replies: "In primeval times the sister was the wife and that was moral." (To the fourth edition.) A French friend and admirer of Wagner does not consent to this foot note, and remarks that even in the Oegisdrecka, the more ancient Edda on which Wagner built, Loki denounces Freya: "Before the gods you embraced your own brother." This, he says, proves that marriage between brother and sister was interdicted even then. But the Oegisdrecka is the expression of a time when the belief in the old myths was totally shaken; it is a truly Lucian satire on the gods. If Loki as Mephisto denounces Freya in this manner, then it is rather a point against Wagner. Loki also says, a few verses further on, to Niordhr: "With your sister you generated (such) a son" ("vidh systur thinni gatzu slikan mog"). Niordhr is not an Asa, but a Vana, and says in the Ynglinga Saga that marriages between brothers and sisters are sanctioned in Vanaland, which is not the case among the Asas. This would indicate that the Vanas are older gods than the Asas. At any rate Niordhr lived on equal terms with the Asas, and the Oegisdrecka is thus rather a proof that at the time of the origin of the Norwegian mythology the marriage of brother and sister was not yet repulsive, at least not to the gods. In trying to excuse Wagner it might be better to quote Goethe instead of the Edda. This poet commits a similar error in his ballad of the god and the bajadere in regard to the religious surrender of women and approaches modern prostitution far too closely.

[12] Author's note. In the spring of 1882, Marx expressed his strong disapproval of how Wagner's Nibelungen text completely misrepresents ancient times: "Who ever heard of a brother marrying his sister?" To these lascivious Wagnerian gods, who are modernizing love conflicts by adding a touch of incest, Marx responds: "In ancient times, the sister was the wife, and that was considered moral." (To the fourth edition.) A French friend and admirer of Wagner disagrees with this footnote and points out that even in the Oegisdrecka, the older Edda that Wagner used as a basis, Loki criticizes Freya: "Before the gods you embraced your own brother." He argues that this shows that marriage between siblings was forbidden even then. However, the Oegisdrecka comes from a time when faith in these old myths was deeply shaken; it serves as a true satirical take on the gods. If Loki, similar to Mephisto, criticizes Freya this way, it actually reflects poorly on Wagner. Loki also remarks, a few verses later, to Niordhr: "With your sister, you fathered (such) a son." ("vidh systur thinni gatzu slikan mog"). Niordhr is not an Asa but a Vana, and he states in the Ynglinga Saga that marriages between siblings are accepted in Vanaland, which is not the case among the Asas. This suggests that the Vanas may be older gods than the Asas. Regardless, Niordhr coexisted equally with the Asas, and the Oegisdrecka thus indicates that at the time Norwegian mythology was formed, sibling marriage was not yet deemed repulsive, at least not to the gods. In attempting to defend Wagner, it might be more effective to reference Goethe instead of the Edda. This poet makes a similar mistake in his ballad about the god and the bajadere concerning the religious submission of women and draws excessively close parallels to modern prostitution.

[13] There is no longer any doubt that the traces of unrestricted sexual intercourse, which Bachofen alleges to have found—called "incestuous generation" by him—are traceable to group marriage. If Bachofen considers those Punaluan marriages "lawless," a man of that period would look upon most of our present marriages between near and remote cousins on the father's or mother's side as incestuous, being marriages between consanguineous relatives.—Marx.

[13] There is no doubt anymore that the evidence of unrestricted sexual relationships, which Bachofen claims to have discovered—referred to by him as "incestuous generation"—can be traced back to group marriage. If Bachofen views those Punaluan marriages as "lawless," a man from that era would see the majority of our current marriages between close and distant cousins on either the father's or mother's side as incestuous, since they involve blood relatives.—Marx.

[14] The People of India.

The People of India.

[15] See translator's note, p. 55.

[15] See the translator's note, p. 55.

[16] Translator's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translator's note.

According to Cunow, Kroki and Kumite are phratries. See "Die Verwandschaftsorganizationen der Australneger," by Heinrich Cunow. Stuttgart, Dietz Verlag, 1894.

According to Cunow, Kroki and Kumite are groups. See "Die Verwandtschaftsorganizationen der Australneger," by Heinrich Cunow. Stuttgart, Dietz Verlag, 1894.

[17] Translator's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translator's note.

Heinrich Cunow has given us the results of his most recent investigations in his "Verwandschaftsorganisationen der Australneger." He sums up his studies in these words: "While Morgan and Fison regard the system of marriage classes as an original organization preceding the so-called Punaluan family, I have found that the class is indeed older than the gens, having its origin in the different strata of generations characteristic of the "consanguine family" of Morgan; but the present mode of classification in force among Kamilaroi, Kabi, Yuipera, etc., cannot have arisen until a much later time, when the gentile institution had already grown out of the horde. This system of classification does not represent the first timid steps of evolution; it is not the most primitive of any known forms of social organization, but an intermediate form that takes shape together with the gentile society, a stage of transition to a pure gentile organization. In this stage, the generic classification in strata of different ages belonging to the so-called consanguine family runs parallel for a while with the gentile order....

Heinrich Cunow has shared the findings from his latest research in his "Verwandschaftsorganisationen der Australneger." He summarizes his studies like this: "While Morgan and Fison see the system of marriage classes as an original structure that came before the so-called Punaluan family, I have discovered that the class is actually older than the gens, originating from the different levels of generations typical of the 'consanguine family' described by Morgan; however, the current classification used by the Kamilaroi, Kabi, Yuipera, etc., must have developed much later, when the gentile institution had already evolved from the horde. This classification system doesn’t mark the initial hesitant steps of evolution; it isn’t the most basic form of social organization known, but rather an intermediate form that emerges alongside gentile society, a transitional phase towards a purely gentile organization. In this phase, the generic classification across different age strata belonging to the so-called consanguine family runs parallel for a time with the gentile order..."

It would have been easy for me to quote the testimony of travelers and ethnologists in support of the conclusions drawn by me from the forms of relationship among Australian negroes. But I purposely refrain from doing this, with a few exceptions, first because I do not wish to write a general history of the primitive family, and, secondly, because I consider all references of this kind as very doubtful testimony, unless they are accompanied by an analysis of the entire organization. We frequently find analogies to the institutions of a lower stage in a high stage, and yet they are founded on radically different premises and causes. The evolution of the Australian aborigines shows that. Among the Australians of the lower stage, e. g., the hordes are endogamous, among those of the middle stage they are exogamous, and in the higher stage they are again endogamous. But while in the one instance the marriage in the horde is conditioned on the fact that the more remote relatives are not yet excluded from sexual intercourse, it is founded in the other case on the difference between local and sexual organization. Furthermore, the marriage between daughter and father is permitted in the lower stage, and again in that higher stage, where the class organization of the Kamilaroi is on the verge of dissolution. But in both cases the circle of those who are regarded as fathers is entirely different. The character of an institution can only be perfectly understood, if we examine its connection with the entire organization, and, if possible, trace its metamorphoses in the preceding stages....

It would have been easy for me to quote the experiences of travelers and anthropologists to support my conclusions about the relationship structures among Australian Indigenous people. However, I intentionally avoid doing this, with a few exceptions, first because I don’t want to write a general history of the primitive family, and second because I think such references are very questionable unless they come with a thorough analysis of the whole system. We often find similarities in institutions between lower and higher stages, yet these similarities are based on completely different foundations and causes. The development of Australian Aboriginal society illustrates this. Among the Aboriginals at a lower stage, for instance, the groups are endogamous; among those at a middle stage, they are exogamous; and at a higher stage, they are again endogamous. In one case, marriage within the group happens because more distant relatives are not excluded from sexual relationships, while in the other case, it’s based on the differences between local and sexual organization. Additionally, marriage between a father and daughter is allowed at both the lower stage and again at the higher stage, where the class structure of the Kamilaroi is close to breaking down. But in both instances, the definition of who is considered a father is entirely different. The nature of an institution can only be fully understood if we look at its relationship to the whole system and, if possible, trace its changes in earlier stages....

The characteristic feature of the class system is that by the side of the gentile order, such as is found among the North American Indians, there is always another system of four marriage classes for the purpose of limiting sexual intercourse between certain groups of relatives. Neither the phratry nor the gens of the Kamilaroi forms a distinct territorial community. Their members are scattered among different roving hordes, and they only meet occasionally, e. g., to celebrate a feast or dance....

The main trait of the class system is that alongside the social order seen in North American Indian tribes, there's always a separate system of four marriage classes aimed at restricting sexual relationships between specific groups of relatives. Neither the phratry nor the gens of the Kamilaroi forms a specific territorial community. Their members are spread out among different nomadic groups, and they only come together occasionally, for example, to celebrate a feast or dance...

The origin of gentile systems out of Punaluan groups has never been proven, while we see among the Australian negroes that the classes are clearly and irrefutably in existence among the first traces of gentilism....

The origin of gentile systems from Punaluan groups has never been proven, while we see among Australian Aboriginal people that the classes clearly and undeniably exist among the earliest signs of gentilism....

The class system in its original form is a conclusive proof of Morgan's theory, that the first step in the formation of systems of relationship consisted in prohibiting sexual intercourse between parents and children (in a wider sense)....

The class system in its original form is clear evidence of Morgan's theory, which states that the first step in forming systems of relationships was prohibiting sexual intercourse between parents and children (in a broader sense)....

It has been often disputed that the Punaluan family ever existed outside of the Sandwich Islands. But the marriage institutions of certain Australian tribes named by me prove the contrary. The Pirrauru of the Dieyerie is absolutely identical with the Punalua of the Hawaiians; and these institutions were not described by travelers who rushed through the territories of those tribes without knowing their language, but by men who lived among them for decades and fully mastered their dialects....

It has often been argued that the Punaluan family only existed in the Sandwich Islands. However, the marriage customs of certain Australian tribes I mentioned prove otherwise. The Pirrauru of the Dieyerie is exactly the same as the Punalua of the Hawaiians; and these customs were documented by people who lived among those tribes for decades and fully understood their languages, not by travelers who quickly passed through without knowing the language....

I have shown how far the class system corresponds to the Hawaiian system. It is and remains a fact, that it contains a long series of terms that cannot be explained by the relations in the so-called consanguine family, and the use of which creates confusion, if applied to this family. But that simply shows that Morgan was mistaken about the age and present structure of the Hawaiian system. It does not prove that it could not have grown on the basis assumed by him....

I have demonstrated how closely the class system matches the Hawaiian system. It's a fact that it includes a long list of terms that can't be explained by the relationships in the so-called consanguine family, and using these terms in that context causes confusion. However, this only indicates that Morgan was wrong about the origins and current structure of the Hawaiian system. It doesn't prove that it couldn't have developed from the foundation he suggested.

If the opponents of Morgan dispute that the so-called consanguine family is based on blood kinship, they are right, unless we wish to assign an exceptional position to the Australian strata of generations. But if they go further and declare that the subsequent restrictions of inbreeding and the gentile order have arisen independently of relationships, they commit a far greater mistake than Morgan. They block their way to an understanding of subsequent organizations and force themselves to all sorts of queer assumptions that at once appear as the fruits of imagination, when compared with the actual institutions of primitive peoples.

If Morgan's critics argue that the so-called consanguine family is based on blood relations, they’re correct, unless we want to give an exception to the Australian generational structure. However, if they claim that the later restrictions on inbreeding and the gentile order developed independently of those relationships, they make a much bigger mistake than Morgan. They hinder their understanding of later organizations and end up making all kinds of odd assumptions that seem purely imaginative when compared to the actual systems of primitive societies.

This explanation of the phases of development of family institutions contradicts present day views on the matter. Since the scientific investigations of the last decade have demonstrated beyond doubt that the so-called patriarchal family was preceded by the matriarchal family, it has become the custom to regard descent by females as a natural institution belonging to the very first stages of development which is explained by the modes of existence and thought among savages. Paternity being a matter of speculation, maternity of actual observation, it is supposed to follow that descent by females was always recognized. But the development of the Australian systems of relationship shows that this is not true, at least not in regard to Australians. The fact cannot be disputed away, that we find female lineage among all those higher developed tribes that have progressed to the formation of gentile organizations, but male lineage among all those that have no gentile organizations or where these are only in process of formation. Not a single tribe has been discovered so far, where female lineage was not combined with gentile organization, and I doubt that any will ever be found."

This explanation of how family institutions develop contradicts today's views on the matter. Recent scientific studies have clearly shown that the so-called patriarchal family was preceded by the matriarchal family. It has become common to view descent through females as a natural institution from the earliest stages of development, explained by the ways of life and thinking among primitive societies. Paternity is seen as a matter of guesswork, while maternity is based on direct evidence, leading to the assumption that female descent was always recognized. However, the development of the Australian systems of relationship shows that this isn't true, at least when it comes to Australians. The undeniable fact is that we find female lineage among all the more advanced tribes that have formed gentile organizations, but male lineage in tribes that lack gentile organizations or where these are just starting to form. So far, not a single tribe has been found where female lineage isn't linked with gentile organization, and I doubt one ever will be.

[18] The History of Human Marriage, p. 28-29.

[18] The History of Human Marriage, pp. 28-29.

[19] Mutterrecht, p. xix.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Maternal rights, p. xix.

[20] A Journey in Brazil. Boston and New York, 1886. Page 266.

[20] A Journey in Brazil. Boston and New York, 1886. Page 266.

[21] Bancroft, Native Races, I., 81.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bancroft, Native Races, Vol. I, p. 81.

[22] Ibidem, p. 584.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 584.

[23] Morgan, Ancient Society, p. 504.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Morgan, Ancient Society, p. 504.


[102]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER 3. THE IROQUOIS CLANS.

We now come to another discovery of Morgan that is at least as important as the reconstruction of the primeval form of the family from the systems of kinship. It is the proof that the sex organizations within the tribe of North American Indians, designated by animal names, are essentially identical with the genea of the Greeks and the gentes of the Romans; that the American form is the original from which the Greek and Roman forms were later derived; that the whole organization of Greek and Roman society during primeval times in gens, phratry and tribe finds its faithful parallel in that of the American Indians; that the gens is an institution common to all barbarians up to the time of civilization—at least so far as our present sources of information reach. This demonstration has cleared at a single stroke the most difficult passages of remotest ancient Greek and Roman history. At the same time it has given us unexpected information concerning the fundamental outlines of the constitution of society in primeval times—before the introduction of the state. Simple as the matter is after we have once found it out, still it was only lately discovered by Morgan. In his work of 1871 he had not yet unearthed this mystery. Its revelation has completely silenced for the time being those generally so overconfident English authorities on primeval history.

We now move on to another important discovery by Morgan, which is at least as significant as the reconstruction of the early form of the family based on kinship systems. This discovery proves that the sex organizations within the tribes of North American Indians, named after animals, are essentially the same as the genea of the Greeks and the gentes of the Romans. The American form is the original from which the Greek and Roman forms later evolved. The entire structure of Greek and Roman society during ancient times—through gens, phratry, and tribe—finds a clear parallel in that of the American Indians. The gens is an institution common to all barbarian societies until the advent of civilization, at least according to our current sources of information. This demonstration has clarified the most challenging parts of ancient Greek and Roman history. Simultaneously, it has provided unexpected insights into the basic structure of society in ancient times—before the state was established. The concept seems simple once we understand it, yet it was only recently uncovered by Morgan. In his 1871 work, he had not yet revealed this mystery. Its discovery has temporarily silenced those typically overconfident English historians of ancient history.

The Latin word gens, used by Morgan generally for the designation of this sex organization, is derived,[103] like the equivalent Greek word genos, from the common Aryan root gan, signifying to beget. Gens, genos, Sanskrit dschanas, Gothic kuni, ancient Norse and Anglesaxon kyn, English kin, Middle High German künne, all signify lineage, descent. Gens in Latin, genos in Greek, specially designate that sex organization which boasted of common descent (from a common sire) and was united into a separate community by certain social and religious institutions, but the origin and nature of which nevertheless remained obscure to all our historians.

The Latin word gens, which Morgan usually uses for this sex organization, comes from the same root as the Greek word genos, both deriving from the common Aryan root gan, meaning to beget. Gens, genos, Sanskrit dschanas, Gothic kuni, ancient Norse and Anglesaxon kyn, English kin, and Middle High German künne all refer to lineage and descent. Gens in Latin and genos in Greek specifically refer to that sex organization that claimed to share a common ancestry (from a common ancestor) and was organized into a distinct community through certain social and religious institutions, yet its origins and nature remain unclear to all our historians.

Elsewhere, in speaking of the Punaluan family, we saw how the gens was constituted in its original form. It consisted of all individuals who by means of the Punaluan marriage and in conformity with the conceptions necessarily arising in it made up the recognized offspring of a certain ancestral mother, the founder of that gens. Since fatherhood is uncertain in this form of the family, female lineage is alone valid. And as brothers must not marry their sisters, but only women of foreign descent, the children bred from these foreign women do not belong to the gens, according to maternal law. Hence only the offspring of the daughters of every generation remain in the same sex organization. The descendants of the sons are transferred to the gentes of the new mothers. What becomes of this group of kinship when it constitutes itself a separate group, distinct from similar groups in the same tribe?

Elsewhere, when discussing the Punaluan family, we saw how the clan was originally formed. It included all individuals who, through the Punaluan marriage and the ideas that arose from it, were recognized as the descendants of a specific ancestral mother, the founder of that clan. Since paternity is uncertain in this family structure, only maternal lineage is valid. And because brothers are not allowed to marry their sisters, but only women from outside the group, the children born from these outside women do not belong to the clan, according to maternal law. Therefore, only the offspring of the daughters in each generation remain within the same clan. The descendants of the sons are integrated into the clans of their new mothers. What happens to this kinship group when it forms a separate unit, distinct from similar groups within the same tribe?

As the classical form of this original gens Morgan selects that of the Iroquois, more especially that of the Seneca tribe. This tribe has eight gentes named after animals: 1. Wolf. 2. Bear. 3. Turtle. 4. Beaver. 5. Deer. 6. Snipe. 7. Heron. 8. Hawk. Every gens observes the following customs:

As the classical form of this original group, Morgan chooses the Iroquois, particularly the Seneca tribe. This tribe has eight clans named after animals: 1. Wolf. 2. Bear. 3. Turtle. 4. Beaver. 5. Deer. 6. Snipe. 7. Heron. 8. Hawk. Each clan follows these customs:

1. The gens elects its sachem (official head during peace) and its chief (leader in war). The sachem[104] must be selected within the gens and his office was in a sense hereditary. It had to be filled immediately after a vacancy occurred. The chief could be selected outside of the gens, and his office could even be temporarily vacant. The son never followed his father in the office of sachem, because the Iroquois observed maternal law, in consequence of which the son belonged to another gens. But the brother or the son of a sister was often elected as a successor. Men and women both voted in elections. The election, however, had to be confirmed by the other seven gentes, and then only the sachem-elect was solemnly invested, by the common council of the whole Iroquois federation. The significance of this will be seen later. The power of the sachem within the tribe was of a paternal, purely moral nature. He had no means of coercion at his command. He was besides by virtue of his office a member of the tribal council of the Senecas and of the federal council of the whole Iroquois nation. The Chief had the right to command only in times of war.

1. The group chooses its sachem (the official leader during peace) and its chief (the leader in war). The sachem[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] must be chosen from within the group, and the position was somewhat hereditary. It needed to be filled right after a vacancy occurred. The chief could be chosen from outside the group, and the position could even be temporarily unfilled. The son wouldn’t take over his father’s sachem position because the Iroquois followed maternal law, meaning the son belonged to a different group. However, a brother or the son of a sister was often elected as a successor. Both men and women participated in the voting process. The election, though, had to be approved by the other seven groups, and only then was the sachem-elect formally installed by the common council of the entire Iroquois federation. The importance of this will be explained later. The sachem's power within the tribe was largely moral and paternal; he had no means of enforcing his authority. Additionally, by virtue of his role, he was a member of the tribal council of the Senecas and of the federal council of the entire Iroquois nation. The Chief had the authority to command only during wartime.

2. The gens can retire the sachem and the chief at will. This again is done by men and women jointly. The retired men are considered simple warriors and private persons like all others. The tribal council, by the way, can also retire the sachems, even against the will of the tribe.

2. The clan can remove the sachem and the chief whenever they want. This is done together by both men and women. The retired leaders are seen as regular warriors and private individuals like everyone else. By the way, the tribal council can also remove the sachems, even if the tribe disagrees.

3. No member is permitted to marry within the gens. This is the fundamental rule of the gens, the tie that holds it together. It is the negative expression of the very positive blood relationship, by virtue of which the individuals belonging to it become a gens. By the discovery of this simple fact Morgan for the first time revealed the nature of the gens. How little the gens had been understood before him is proven by former reports on savages and barbarians, in which the different organizations of which[105] the gentile order is composed are jumbled together without understanding and distinction as tribe, clan, thum, etc. Sometimes it is stated that intermarrying within these organizations is forbidden. This gave rise to the hopeless confusion, in which McLennan could pose as Napoleon and establish order by the decree: All tribes are divided into those that forbid intermarrying (exogamous) and those that permit it (endogamous). And after he had thus made confusion worse confounded, he could indulge in deep meditations which of his two preposterous classes was the older: exogamy or endogamy. By the discovery of the gens founded on affinity of blood and the resulting impossibility of its members to intermarry, this nonsense found a natural end. It is self understood that the marriage interdict within the gens was strictly observed at the stage in which we find the Iroquois.

3. No member is allowed to marry within the gens. This is the core rule of the gens, the bond that keeps it together. It represents the negative aspect of the very positive blood relationship that defines the individuals within it as a gens. By recognizing this simple fact, Morgan first shed light on the true nature of the gens. The lack of understanding about the gens prior to his work is evident in earlier reports on so-called savages and barbarians, where the various structures that make up the gentile order are mixed together without clarity or distinction, referred to as tribe, clan, thum, etc. Sometimes it is mentioned that marrying within these organizations is prohibited. This led to the confusing situation where McLennan could present himself as an authority and impose order by declaring: All tribes are split into those that forbid intermarrying (exogamous) and those that allow it (endogamous). After complicating matters even further, he found himself contemplating which of these two absurd categories was older: exogamy or endogamy. The discovery of the gens, based on blood relations and the resulting ban on intermarriage among its members, naturally brought an end to this nonsense. It's obvious that the marriage prohibition within the gens was strictly upheld during the time when we observe the Iroquois.

4. The property of deceased members fell to the share of the other gentiles; it had to remain in the gens. In view of the insignificance of the objects an Iroquois could leave behind, the nearest gentile relations divided the heritage. Was the deceased a man, then his natural brothers, sisters and the brothers of the mother shared in his property. Was it a woman, then her children and natural sisters shared, but not her brothers. For this reason husband and wife could not inherit from one another, nor the children from the father.

4. The property of deceased members went to the other members of the group; it had to stay within the clan. Considering the small value of the items an Iroquois could leave behind, the closest relatives divided the inheritance. If the deceased was a man, his natural brothers, sisters, and his mother's brothers shared his property. If it was a woman, then her children and natural sisters shared, but not her brothers. Because of this, husbands and wives couldn't inherit from each other, nor could the children inherit from their father.

5. The gentile members owed to each other help, protection and especially assistance in revenging injury inflicted by strangers. The individual relied for his protection on the gens and could be assured of it. Whoever injured the individual, injured the whole gens. From this blood kinship arose the obligation to blood revenge that was unconditionally recognized by the Iroquois. If a stranger killed a gentile[106] member, the whole gens of the slain man was pledged to revenge his death. First mediation was tried. The gens of the slayer deliberated and offered to the gentile council of the slain propositions for atonement, consisting generally in expressions of regret and presents of considerable value. If these were accepted, the matter was settled. In the opposite case the injured gens appointed one or more avengers who were obliged to pursue the slayer and to kill him. If they succeeded, the gens of the slayer had no right to complain. The account was squared.

5. The members owed each other help, protection, and especially assistance in avenging injuries caused by outsiders. Each individual depended on their community for protection and could count on it. Whoever hurt an individual hurt the entire community. This blood relationship created an obligation for blood vengeance that the Iroquois fully recognized. If a stranger killed a member of the community, the entire group of the deceased was committed to avenging their death. Initially, attempts at mediation were made. The group of the killer would discuss and propose compensation to the community of the deceased, usually through expressions of apology and valuable gifts. If these were accepted, the issue was resolved. If not, the injured group would appoint one or more avengers tasked with pursuing and killing the killer. If they succeeded, the group of the killer had no right to complain. The score was settled.

6. The gens had certain distinct names or series of names, which no other gens in the whole tribe could use, so that the name of the individual indicated to what gens he belonged. A gentile name at the same time bestowed gentile rights.

6. The clan had specific names or sets of names that no other clan in the entire tribe could use, so the name of the individual showed which clan they belonged to. A clan name also granted clan rights.

7. The gens may adopt strangers who thereby are adopted into the whole tribe. The prisoners of war who were not killed became by adoption into a gens tribal members of the Senecas and thus received full gentile and tribal rights. The adoption took place on the motion of some gentile members, of men who accepted the stranger as a brother or sister, of women who accepted him as a child. The solemn introduction into the gens was necessary to confirm the adoption. Frequently certain gentes that had shrunk exceptionally were thus strengthened by mass adoptions from another gens with the consent of the latter. Among the Iroquois the solemn introduction into the gens took place in a public meeting of the tribal council, whereby it actually became a religious ceremony.

7. A clan can adopt outsiders, who then become part of the entire tribe. War prisoners who weren't killed were adopted into a clan, becoming tribal members of the Senecas and gaining full rights as members. Adoption required action from some clan members, with men welcoming the outsider as a brother or sister, and women accepting them as a child. A formal introduction into the clan was necessary to finalize the adoption. Often, clans that had significantly decreased in size were bolstered through mass adoptions from other clans, with their permission. Among the Iroquois, the formal introduction into the clan occurred during a public meeting of the tribal council, turning it into a religious ceremony.

The existence of special religious celebrations among Indian gentes can hardly be demonstrated. But the religious rites of the Indians are more or less connected with the gens. At the six annual religious festivals of the Iroquois the sachems and chiefs of[107] the different gentes were added to the "Keepers of the Faith" and had the functions of priests.

The existence of special religious celebrations among Indian communities is difficult to prove. However, the religious practices of the Indians are somewhat tied to the community. During the six annual religious festivals of the Iroquois, the leaders and chiefs of[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the different communities were included among the "Keepers of the Faith" and acted as priests.

9. The gens had a common burial place. Among the Iroquois of the State of New York, who are crowded by white men all around them, the burial place has disappeared, but it existed formerly. Among other Indians it is still in existence, e. g., among the Tuscaroras, near relatives of the Iroquois, where every gens has a row by itself in the burial place, although they are Christians. The mother is buried in the same row as her children, but not the father. And among the Iroquois the whole gens of the deceased attends the funeral, prepares the grave and provides the addresses, etc.

9. The clan had a common burial site. Among the Iroquois in New York, who are surrounded by white settlers, the burial site has disappeared, but it used to exist. Among other Native American tribes, it is still present, for example, among the Tuscaroras, who are close relatives of the Iroquois, where each clan has its own section in the burial area, even though they are Christians. The mother is buried in the same section as her children, but the father is not. And among the Iroquois, the entire clan of the deceased attends the funeral, digs the grave, and gives the speeches, etc.

10. The gens had a council, the democratic assembly of all male and female gentiles of adult age, all with equal suffrage. This council elected and deposed its sachems and chiefs; likewise the other "Keepers of the Faith." It deliberated on gifts of atonement or blood revenge for murdered gentiles and it adopted strangers into the gens. In short, it was the sovereign power in the gens.

10. The group had a council, the democratic assembly of all adult male and female members, all with equal voting rights. This council elected and removed its leaders and chiefs, as well as the other "Keepers of the Faith." It discussed compensation or vengeance for murdered members and welcomed outsiders into the group. In short, it held the ultimate authority in the group.

The following are the rights and privileges of the typical Indian gens, according to Morgan: "All the members of an Iroquois gens were personally free, and they were bound to defend each other's freedom; they were equal in privileges and in personal rights, the sachems and chiefs claiming no superiority; and they were a brotherhood bound together by ties of kin. Liberty, equality and fraternity, though never formulated, were cardinal principles of the gens. These facts are material, because the gens was the unit of a social and governmental system, the foundation upon which Indian society was organized. A structure composed of such units would of necessity bear the impress of their character, for as the unit, so the compound. It serves to explain that sense[108] of independence and personal dignity universally an attribute of Indian character."

The following are the rights and privileges of the typical Indian gens, according to Morgan: "All the members of an Iroquois gens were personally free, and they were committed to protecting each other's freedom; they shared equal privileges and personal rights, with the sachems and chiefs not claiming any superiority; and they formed a brotherhood united by family connections. Liberty, equality, and fraternity, though not formally defined, were key principles of the gens. These facts are important because the gens was the basic unit of a social and governmental system, the foundation on which Indian society was built. A structure made up of such units would inevitably reflect their characteristics, for as the unit, so the whole. It helps explain that sense[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of independence and personal dignity that is universally a part of Indian identity."

At the time of the discovery the Indians of entire North America were organized in gentes by maternal law. Only "in some tribes, as among the Dakotas, the gentes had fallen out; in others as among the Ojibwas, the Omahas and the Mayas of Yucatan, descent had been changed from the female to the male line."

At the time of the discovery, the Indigenous peoples of North America were organized into clans based on maternal lineage. Only in some tribes, like the Dakotas, had the clans broken down; in others, like the Ojibwas, the Omahas, and the Mayas of Yucatan, the system of descent had shifted from female to male.

Among many Indian tribes with more than five or six gentes we find three, four or more gentes united into a separate group, called phratry by Morgan in accurate translation of the Indian name by its Greek equivalent. Thus the Senecas have two phratries, the first comprising gentes one to four, the second gentes five to eight. Closer investigation shows that these phratries generally represent the original gentes that formed the tribe in the beginning. For the marriage interdict necessitated the existence of at least two gentes in a tribe in order to realize its separate existence. As the tribe increased, every gens segmented into two or more new gentes, while the original gens comprising all the daughter gentes, lived on in the phratry. Among the Senecas and most of the other Indians "the gentes in the same phratry are brother gentes to each other, and cousin gentes to those of the other phratry"—terms that have a very real and expressive meaning in the American system of kinship, as we have seen. Originally no Seneca was allowed to marry within his phratry, but this custom has long become obsolete and is now confined to the gens. According to the tradition among the Senecas, the bear and the deer were the two original gentes, from which the others were formed by segmentation. After this new institution had become well established it was modified according to circumstances. If certain gentes became extinct, it[109] sometimes happened that by mutual consent the members of one gens were transferred in a body from other phratries. Hence we find the gentes of the same name differently grouped in the phratries of the different tribes.

Among many Indian tribes with more than five or six gentes, we find three, four, or more gentes grouped together into a separate entity, referred to as a phratry, as Morgan accurately translated from the Indian name using its Greek equivalent. For example, the Senecas have two phratries: the first includes gentes one to four, while the second includes gentes five to eight. A closer look reveals that these phratries typically represent the original gentes that formed the tribe in the beginning. The marriage restrictions required at least two gentes in a tribe to establish its distinct identity. As the tribe grew, each gens split into two or more new gentes, while the original gens, containing all the daughter gentes, continued within the phratry. Among the Senecas and most other tribes, "the gentes in the same phratry are brother gentes to each other, and cousin gentes to those of the other phratry"—terms that carry significant and expressive meaning in the American kinship system, as we have observed. Initially, no Seneca was allowed to marry within his phratry, but this practice has long since become outdated and is now restricted to the gens. According to Seneca tradition, the bear and the deer were the two original gentes, from which the others emerged through segmentation. Once this new institution became well established, it was modified based on circumstances. If certain gentes became extinct, it sometimes occurred that, by mutual agreement, members of one gens were moved together from other phratries. As a result, we see the gentes of the same name organized differently in the phratries of various tribes.

"The phratry, among the Iroquois, was partly for social and partly for religious objects." 1. In the ball game one phratry plays against another. Each one sends its best players, the other members, upon different sides of the field, watch the game and bet against one another on the result. 2. In the tribal council the sachems and chiefs of each phratry are seated opposite one another, every speaker addressing the representatives of each phratry as separate bodies. 3. When a murder had been committed in the tribe, the slayer and the slain belonging to different phratries, the injured gens often appealed to its brother gentes. These held a phratry council which in a body addressed itself to the other phratry, in order to prevail on the latter to assemble in council and effect a condonation of the matter. In this case the phratry re-appears in its original gentile capacity, and with a better prospect of success than the weaker gens, its daughter. 4. At the funeral of prominent persons the opposite phratry prepared the interment and the burial rites, while the phratry of the deceased attended the funeral as mourners. If a sachem died, the opposite phratry notified the central council of the Iroquois that the office of the deceased had become vacant. 5. In electing a sachem the phratry council also came into action. Endorsement by the brother gentes was generally considered a matter of fact, but the gentes of the other phratry might oppose. In such a case the council of this phratry met, and if it maintained its opposition, the election was null and void. 6. Formerly the Iroquois had special [110]religious mysteries, called medicine lodges by the white men. These mysteries were celebrated among the Senecas by two religious societies that had a special form of initiation for new members; each phratry was represented by one of these societies. 7. If, as is almost certain, the four lineages occupying the four quarters of Tlascalá at the time of the conquest were four phratries, then it is proved that the phratries were at the same time military units, as were the Greek phratries and similar sex organizations of the Germans. Each of these four lineages went into battle as a separate group with its special uniform and flag and its own leader.

"The phratry, among the Iroquois, served both social and religious purposes." 1. In the ball game, one phratry competes against another. Each one sends its best players, while the other members watch the game from different sides of the field and place bets against one another on the outcome. 2. In the tribal council, the sachems and chiefs of each phratry sit across from each other, with every speaker addressing the representatives of each phratry as distinct groups. 3. When a murder occurred in the tribe, if the killer and the victim belonged to different phratries, the injured gens often appealed to its brother gentes. They held a phratry council that collectively addressed the other phratry, urging them to convene a council to resolve the matter. In this situation, the phratry assumes its original role as a clan, with a better chance of success than the weaker gens, which is its offshoot. 4. At the funeral of important individuals, the opposite phratry organized the burial and the funeral rites, while the phratry of the deceased attended as mourners. If a sachem died, the opposite phratry informed the central council of the Iroquois that the position of the deceased was now vacant. 5. The phratry council also became involved in the election of a sachem. Endorsement by the brother gentes was typically taken for granted, but the gentes of the opposing phratry could express opposition. If this happened, the council of that phratry would meet, and if they continued to oppose, the election would be declared invalid. 6. Previously, the Iroquois had special [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]religious mysteries, referred to as medicine lodges by the white men. These mysteries were practiced among the Senecas by two religious societies that had specific initiation rites for new members; each phratry was represented by one of these societies. 7. If, as is almost certain, the four lineages occupying the four quarters of Tlascalá at the time of the conquest were indeed four phratries, then it's evidenced that the phratries also functioned as military units, similar to the Greek phratries and analogous male organizations among the Germans. Each of these four lineages entered battle as a distinct group with its own uniform, flag, and leader.

Just as several genres form a phratry so in the classical form several phratries form a tribe. In some cases the middle group, the phratry, is missing in strongly decimated tribes.

Just like multiple genres create a phratry, in the classical structure, several phatries come together to form a tribe. In certain situations, the middle group, the phratry, is absent in heavily diminished tribes.

What constitutes an Indian tribe in America? 1. A distinct territory and a distinct name. Every tribe had a considerable hunting and fishing ground beside the place of its actual settlement. Beyond this territory there was a wide neutral strip of land reaching over to the boundaries of the next tribe; a smaller strip between tribes of related languages, a larger between tribes of foreign languages. This corresponds to the boundary forest of the Germans, the desert created by Caesar's Suevi around their territory, the isârnholt (Danish jarnved, Latin limei Danicus) between Danes and Germans, the sachsen wald (Saxon forest) and the Slavish branibor between Slavs and Germans giving the province of Brandenburg its name. The territory thus surrounded by neutral ground was the collective property of a certain tribe, recognized as such by other tribes and defended against the invasion of others. The disadvantage of undefined boundaries became of [111]practical importance only after the population had increased considerably.

What defines an Indian tribe in America? 1. A specific territory and a unique name. Each tribe had a significant hunting and fishing area alongside their actual settlement. Beyond this territory was a wide neutral area of land extending to the borders of the next tribe; a smaller strip between tribes that spoke similar languages and a larger one between tribes that spoke different languages. This is similar to the boundary forests of the Germans, the desert created by Caesar's Suevi around their territory, the isârnholt (Danish jarnved, Latin limei Danicus) between Danes and Germans, the sachsen wald (Saxon forest), and the Slavish branibor between Slavs and Germans, which gave the region of Brandenburg its name. The territory, therefore, surrounded by neutral land, was the collective property of a particular tribe, acknowledged as such by other tribes and defended against invasions from outsiders. The challenge of unclear boundaries became practically significant only after the population had increased considerably.

The tribal names generally seem to be more the result of chance than of intentional selection. In course of time it frequently happened that a tribe designated a neighboring tribe by another name than that chosen by itself. In this manner the Germans received their first historical name from the Celts.

The names of tribes usually appear to be more a result of chance than deliberate choice. Over time, it often happened that one tribe referred to a neighboring tribe by a name different from the one it had chosen for itself. In this way, the Germans got their first historical name from the Celts.

2. A distinct dialect peculiar to this tribe. As a matter of fact the tribe and the dialect are co-extensive. In America, the formation of new tribes and dialects by segmentation was in progress until quite recently, and doubtless it is still going on. Where two weak tribes amalgamated into one, there it exceptionally happened that two closely related dialects were simultaneously spoken in the same tribe. The average strength of American tribes is less than 2,000 members. The Cherokees, however, number about 26,000, the greatest number of Indians in the United States speaking the same dialect.

2. A unique dialect specific to this tribe. In fact, the tribe and the dialect are closely linked. In America, the creation of new tribes and dialects through divisions was happening until very recently, and it's likely still ongoing. When two smaller tribes joined together, it sometimes happened that two very similar dialects were spoken in the same tribe. The average size of American tribes is under 2,000 members. However, the Cherokees have about 26,000, making them the largest group of Native Americans in the United States who speak the same dialect.

3. The right to solemnly invest the sachems and chiefs elected by the gentes, and

3. The right to officially appoint the sachems and chiefs chosen by the gentes, and

4. The right to depose them, even against the will of the gens. As these sachems and chiefs are members of the tribal council, these rights of the tribe explain themselves. Where a league of tribes had been formed and all the tribes were represented in a feudal council, the latter exercised these rights.

4. The right to remove them, even if the tribe doesn't agree. Since these sachems and chiefs are part of the tribal council, the tribe's rights are clear. When a coalition of tribes was formed and all tribes were represented in a feudal council, that council exercised these rights.

5. The possession of common religious conceptions (mythology) and rites. "After the fashion of barbarians the American Indians were a religious people." Their mythology has not yet been critically investigated. They materialized their religious conceptions—spirits of all sorts—in human shapes, but the lower stage of barbarism in which they lived, knows nothing as yet of so-called idols. It is a cult of nature and of the elements, in process of evolution[112] to pantheism. The different tribes had regular festivals with prescribed forms of worship, mainly dances and games. Especially dancing was an essential part of all religious celebrations. Every tribe celebrated by itself.

5. The shared religious beliefs (mythology) and practices. "Like barbarians, the American Indians were a religious people." Their mythology hasn’t been thoroughly examined yet. They embodied their religious beliefs—spirits of various kinds—in human forms, but the lower level of barbarism they lived in didn’t include what we call idols. It’s a nature and elemental cult, evolving toward pantheism. Different tribes held regular festivals with specific rituals, mainly dances and games. Dancing was especially crucial to all religious celebrations. Each tribe celebrated on its own.

6. A tribal council for public affairs. It was composed of all the sachems and chiefs of the different gentes, real representatives because they could be deposed at any moment. It deliberated in public, surrounded by the rest of the tribal members, who had a right to take part in the discussions and claim attention. The council decided. As a rule any one present gained a hearing on his demand. The women could also present their views by a speaker of their choice. Among the Iroquois the final resolution had to be passed unanimously, as was also the case in some resolutions of German mark (border) communities. It was the special duty of the tribal council to regulate the relations with foreign tribes. The council received and despatched legations, declared war and made peace. War was carried on principally by volunteers. "Theoretically, each tribe was at war with every other tribe with which it had not formed a treaty of peace."

6. A tribal council for public affairs. It was made up of all the leaders and chiefs from the different groups, true representatives because they could be removed at any time. They met in public, surrounded by other tribe members, who had the right to participate in the discussions and seek attention. The council made decisions. Generally, anyone present could voice their concerns. Women could also express their opinions through a speaker of their choice. Among the Iroquois, a final resolution had to be passed unanimously, similar to some decisions in German border communities. The tribal council's main responsibility was to manage relationships with foreign tribes. The council welcomed and sent out delegations, declared war, and made peace. Wars were mainly fought by volunteers. "Theoretically, each tribe was at war with every other tribe with which it had not formed a treaty of peace."

Expeditions against such enemies were generally organized by certain prominent warriors. They started a war dance, and whoever took part in it thereby declared his intention to join the expedition. Ranks were formed and the march began immediately. The defense of the attacked tribal territory was also generally carried on by volunteers. The exodus and the return of such columns was always the occasion of public festivities. The consent of the tribal council for such expeditions was not required, and was neither asked nor given. This corresponds to the private war expeditions of German followers described by Tacitus. Only these German[113] groups of followers had already assumed a more permanent character, forming a standing center organized during peace, around which the other volunteers gathered in case of war. Such war columns were rarely strong in numbers. The most important expeditions of the Indians, even for long distances, were undertaken by insignificant forces. If more than one group joined for a great expedition, every group obeyed its own leader. The uniformity of the campaign plan was secured as well as possible by a council of these leaders. This is the mode of warfare among the Allemani in the fourth century on the Upper Rhine, as described by Ammianus Marcellinus.

Expeditions against these enemies were usually led by certain well-known warriors. They would start a war dance, and anyone who joined in was signaling their intention to participate in the expedition. Ranks were formed, and the march began immediately. The defense of the attacked tribal territory was typically handled by volunteers. The departure and return of these groups were always marked by public celebrations. The agreement of the tribal council for such expeditions was not needed, nor was it requested or given. This is similar to the private war expeditions of German followers described by Tacitus. However, these German[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] groups had developed a more permanent structure, creating a standing center organized during peace around which other volunteers would rally in times of war. Such war groups were seldom large in number. The most significant expeditions of the Indians, even over long distances, were carried out by small forces. If multiple groups came together for a major expedition, each group followed its own leader. The uniformity of the campaign plan was coordinated as well as possible by a council of these leaders. This reflects the type of warfare among the Allemani in the fourth century on the Upper Rhine, as described by Ammianus Marcellinus.

7. In some tribes we find a head chief, whose power, however, is limited. He is one of the sachems who has to take provisional measures in cases requiring immediate action, until the council can assemble and decide. He represents a feeble, but generally undeveloped prototype of an official with executive power. The latter, as we shall see, developed in most cases out of the highest war chief.

7. In some tribes, there's a head chief whose power is limited. He is one of the sachems who has to take temporary actions in situations that need immediate attention until the council can meet and make a decision. He represents a weak but generally undeveloped version of an official with executive power. This type of role, as we will see, typically evolved from the highest-ranking war chief.

The great majority of American Indians did not go beyond the league of tribes. With a few tribes of small membership, separated by wide boundary tracts, weakened by unceasing warfare, they occupied an immense territory. Leagues were now and then formed by kindred tribes as the result of momentary necessity and dissolved again under more favorable conditions. But in certain districts, tribes of the same kin had again found their way out of disbandment into permanent federations, making the first step towards the formation of nations. In the United States we find the highest form of such a league among the Iroquois. Emigrating from their settlements west of the Mississippi, where they probably formed a branch of the great Dakota family, they settled at last after long wanderings in the[114] present State of New York. They had five tribes: Senecas, Cayugas, Onondagas, Oneidas and Mohawks. They lived on fish, venison, and the products of rough gardening, inhabiting villages protected by stockades. Their number never exceeded 20,000, and certain gentes were common to all five tribes. They spoke closely related dialects of the same language and occupied territories contiguous to one another. As this land was won by conquest, it was natural for these tribes to stand together against the expelled former inhabitants. This led, not later than the beginning of the fifteenth century, to a regular "eternal league," a sworn alliance that immediately assumed an aggressive character, relying on its newly won strength. About 1675, at the summit of its power, it had conquered large districts round about and partly expelled the inhabitants, partly made them tributary. The Iroquois League represented the most advanced social organization attained by Indians that had not passed the lower stage of barbarism. This excludes only the Mexicans, New Mexicans and Peruvians.

Most American Indians didn't go beyond forming leagues of tribes. A few small tribes, spread out over large areas and weakened by constant conflict, occupied a vast territory. Sometimes, related tribes would come together for temporary reasons and later split apart when conditions improved. However, in certain areas, tribes of the same lineage managed to unite into permanent federations, taking the first steps toward nation formation. In the United States, the most advanced example of such a league can be found among the Iroquois. They migrated from their settlements west of the Mississippi, where they likely belonged to the broader Dakota family, and eventually settled in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] present-day State of New York after a long journey. There were five tribes: Senecas, Cayugas, Onondagas, Oneidas, and Mohawks. They subsisted on fish, venison, and the results of basic farming, living in villages protected by stockades. Their population never exceeded 20,000, and certain clans were shared among the five tribes. They spoke closely related dialects of the same language and inhabited neighboring territories. Since this land was acquired through conquest, it made sense for these tribes to unite against the displaced former residents. This alliance led, by the early fifteenth century, to a formal "eternal league," a sworn alliance that quickly took on an aggressive nature, relying on its newfound strength. By around 1675, at its peak, it had conquered large areas nearby and either expelled the original inhabitants or made them pay tribute. The Iroquois League represented the most sophisticated social structure achieved by Indians who had not progressed beyond the lower stages of barbarism, excluding only the Mexicans, New Mexicans, and Peruvians.

The fundamental provisions of the league were:

The basic rules of the league were:

1. Eternal federation of the five consanguineous tribes on the basis of perfect equality and independence in all internal tribal matters. This consanguinity formed the true fundament of the league. Three of these tribes, called father tribes, were brothers to one another; the other two, also mutual brothers, were called son tribes. The three oldest gentes were represented by living members in all five tribes, and these members were all regarded as brothers. Three other gentes were still alive in three tribes, and all of their members called one another brothers. The common language, only modified by variations of dialect, was the expression and proof of their common descent.

1. An everlasting alliance of the five related tribes based on complete equality and independence in all their internal matters. This kinship was the true foundation of the league. Three of these tribes, known as father tribes, were brothers to each other; the other two, also brothers, were called son tribes. The three oldest clans were represented by living members in all five tribes, and all these members were seen as brothers. Three other clans were still active in three tribes, and all their members referred to one another as brothers. The common language, only slightly altered by dialect variations, was the expression and proof of their shared heritage.

[115]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

2. The official organ of the league was a federal council of fifty sachems, all equal in rank and prominence. This council had the supreme decision in all federal matters.

2. The official body of the league was a federal council made up of fifty leaders, all equal in rank and importance. This council had the final say in all federal matters.

3. On founding this league the fifty sachems had been assigned to the different tribes and gentes as holders of new offices created especially for federal purposes. Vacancies were filled by new elections in the gens, and the holders of these offices could be deposed at will. But the right of installation belonged to the federal council.

3. When this league was founded, the fifty chiefs were assigned to different tribes and groups as holders of new positions created specifically for federal purposes. Vacancies were filled through new elections in the group, and those in these positions could be removed at any time. However, the federal council had the authority to install them.

4. These federal sachems were at the same time sachems of their tribe and had a seat and a vote in the tribal council.

4. These federal leaders were also leaders of their tribe and had a seat and a vote in the tribal council.

5. All decisions of the federal council had to be unanimous.

5. All decisions made by the federal council had to be unanimous.

6. The votes were cast by tribes, so that every tribe and the council members of each tribe had to vote together in order to adopt a final resolution.

6. The votes were cast by tribes, so each tribe and its council members had to vote together to reach a final decision.

7. Any one of the five tribes could convoke the federal council, but the council could not convene itself.

7. Any one of the five tribes could call the federal council, but the council couldn't assemble on its own.

8. Federal meetings were held publicly in the presence of the assembled people. Every Iroquois could have the word, but the final decision rested with the council.

8. Federal meetings were conducted openly in front of the gathered people. Every Iroquois had the opportunity to speak, but the final decision was made by the council.

9. The league had no official head, no executive chief.

9. The league had no official leader, no executive head.

10. It had, however, two high chiefs of war, both with equal functions and power (the two "kings" of Sparta, the two consuls of Rome).

10. However, it had two high-ranking military leaders, both with the same roles and authority (the two "kings" of Sparta, the two consuls of Rome).

This was the whole constitution, under which the Iroquois lived over four hundred years and still live. I have described it more fully after Morgan, because we have here an opportunity for studying the organization of a society that does not yet know a state. The state presupposes a public power of coërcion[116] separated from the aggregate body of its members. Maurer, with correct intuition, recognized the constitution of the German Mark as a purely social institution, essentially different from that of a state, though furnishing the fundament on which a state constitution could be erected later on. Hence in all of his writings, he traced the gradual rise of the public power of coërcion from and by the side of primordial constitutions of marks, villages, farms and towns. The North American Indians show how an originally united tribe gradually spreads over an immense continent; how tribes by segmentation become nations, whole groups of tribes; how languages change so that they not only become unintelligible to one another, but also lose every trace of former unity; how at the same time one gens splits up into several gentes, how the old mother gentes are preserved in the phratries and how the names of these oldest gentes still remain the same in widely distant and long separated tribes. Wolf and bear still are gentile names in a majority of all Indian tribes. And the above named constitution is essentially applicable to all of them, except that many did not reach the point of forming leagues of related tribes.

This was the entire constitution under which the Iroquois lived for over four hundred years and still do. I've described it in more detail following Morgan, because we have a chance here to study the organization of a society that doesn’t yet understand the concept of a state. A state requires a public power of coercion[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that is separate from its members. Maurer, with good insight, recognized that the constitution of the German Mark is a purely social institution, fundamentally different from a state, though it laid the groundwork for a state constitution to be built later. Thus, in all his writings, he tracked the gradual emergence of public coercive power from and alongside the original constitutions of marks, villages, farms, and towns. The North American Indians illustrate how an originally united tribe gradually spreads across a vast continent; how tribes become nations through segmentation; how languages evolve to the point of becoming unintelligible to each other and losing any trace of former unity; how at the same time one gens splits into several gentes, how the old mother gentes are preserved in the phratries, and how the names of these oldest gentes continue to exist among widely separated tribes. Wolf and bear still serve as gentile names for most Indian tribes. And the constitution mentioned above essentially applies to all of them, except many did not reach the level of forming leagues of related tribes.

But once the gens was given as a social unit, we also see how the whole constitution of gentes, phratries and tribes developed with almost unavoidable necessity—because naturally—from the gens. All three of them are groups of differentiated consanguine relations. Each is complete in itself, arranges its own local affairs and supplements the other groups. And the cycle of functions performed by them includes the aggregate of the public affairs of men in the lower stage of barbarism.

But once the gens was established as a social unit, we can also see how the entire structure of gentes, phratries, and tribes developed almost inevitably—because naturally—from the gens. All three are groups of distinct blood relations. Each is self-sufficient, manages its own local matters, and supports the other groups. The range of functions they perform encompasses the totality of public affairs for people in the lower stage of barbarism.

Wherever we find the gens as the social unit of a nation, we are justified in searching for a tribal organization similar to the one described above. And[117] whenever sufficient material is at hand, as in Greek and Roman history, there we shall not only find such an organization, but we may also be assured, that the comparison with the American sex organizations will assist us in solving the most perplexing doubts and riddles in places where the material forsakes us.

Wherever we see the clan as the social unit of a nation, we can look for a tribal organization like the one described above. And[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] whenever there's enough information available, as in Greek and Roman history, we will not only find such an organization, but we can also be confident that comparing it with American kinship systems will help us resolve the most confusing questions and mysteries in areas where the information is lacking.

How wonderful this gentile constitution is in all its natural simplicity! No soldiers, gendarmes and policemen, no nobility, kings, regents, prefects or judges, no prisons, no lawsuits, and still affairs run smoothly. All quarrels and disputes are settled by the entire community involved in them, either the gens or the tribe or the various gentes among themselves. Only in very rare cases the blood revenge is threatened as an extreme measure. Our capital punishment is simply a civilized form of it, afflicted with all the advantages and drawbacks of civilization. Not a vestige of our cumbersome and intricate system of administration is needed, although there are more public affairs to be settled than nowadays: the communistic household is shared by a number of families, the land belongs to the tribe, only the gardens are temporarily assigned to the households. The parties involved in a question settle it and in most cases the hundred-year-old traditions have settled everything beforehand. There cannot be any poor and destitute—the communistic households and the gentes know their duties toward the aged, sick and disabled. All are free and equal—the women included. There is no room yet for slaves, nor for the subjugation of foreign tribes. When about 1651 the Iroquois had vanquished the Eries and the "Neutral Nation," they offered to adopt them into the league on equal terms. Only when the vanquished declined this offer they were driven out of their territory.

How amazing this gentle society is in its natural simplicity! No soldiers, police, or judges, no nobility, kings, or rulers, no prisons, no lawsuits, and yet everything runs smoothly. All disputes are handled by the whole community involved, whether it's the family group, the tribe, or different groups among themselves. Only in very rare situations is blood revenge threatened as a last resort. Our capital punishment is just a more civilized version of it, carrying all the pros and cons of civilization. There's no need for our complicated and intricate system of administration, even though there are more public matters to address than today: the communal household is shared by several families, the land belongs to the tribe, and only the gardens are temporarily assigned to individual households. The parties involved in a dispute resolve it, and in most cases, the age-old traditions have already settled everything in advance. There can't be any poor or destitute people—the communal households and tribes know their responsibilities toward the elderly, sick, and disabled. Everyone is free and equal—women included. There’s no place for slaves or the domination of foreign tribes. When around 1651 the Iroquois defeated the Eries and the "Neutral Nation," they offered to incorporate them into the league on equal terms. Only when the defeated refused this offer were they driven from their land.

What splendid men and women were produced by such a society! All the white men who came into[118] contact with unspoiled Indians admired the personal dignity, straightforwardness, strength of character and bravery of these barbarians.

What amazing men and women were shaped by such a society! All the white men who came into[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] contact with untouched Native Americans admired the personal dignity, honesty, strong character, and courage of these so-called savages.

We lately received proofs of such bravery in Africa. A few years ago the Zulus, and some months ago the Nubians, both of which tribes still retain the gentile organization, did what no European army can do. Armed only with lances and spears, without any firearms, they advanced under a hail of bullets from breechloaders up to the bayonets of the English infantry—the best of the world for fighting in closed ranks—and threw them into confusion more than once, yea, even forced them to retreat in spite of the immense disparity of weapons, and in spite of the fact that they have no military service and don't know anything about drill. How enduring and able they are, is proved by the complaints of the English who admit that a Kaffir can cover a longer distance in twenty-four hours than a horse. The smallest muscle springs forth, hard and tough like a whiplash, says an English painter.

We recently saw examples of such bravery in Africa. A few years ago, the Zulus, and just a few months back, the Nubians—both tribes still organized in a traditional way—did what no European army could accomplish. Armed only with lances and spears, without any guns, they advanced under a barrage of bullets from breechloaders and faced off against the English infantry—the best in the world for fighting in tight formations—and confused them multiple times, even forcing them to retreat despite the huge difference in weaponry and the fact that they have no military training or knowledge of tactics. Their endurance and strength are shown by the complaints from the English, who admit that a Kaffir can cover more ground in twenty-four hours than a horse. “The smallest muscle stands out, hard and tough like a whip,” says an English painter.

Such was human society and its members, before the division into classes had taken place. And a comparison of that social condition with the condition of the overwhelming majority of present day society shows the enormous chasm that separates our proletarian and small farmer from the free gentile of old.

Such was human society and its members before classes were established. Comparing that social condition with the situation of most people today highlights the huge gap that separates our working class and small farmers from the free individuals of the past.

That is one side of the question. We must not overlook, however, that this organization was doomed. It did not pass beyond the tribe. The league of tribes marked the beginning of its downfall, as we shall see, and as the attempts of the Iroquois at subjugating others showed. Whatever went beyond the tribe, went outside of gentilism. Where no direct peace treaty existed, there war reigned from tribe to tribe. And this war was carried on with the particular cruelty[119] that distinguishes man from other animals, and that was modified later on simply by self-interest.

That’s one side of the issue. However, we shouldn't forget that this organization was destined to fail. It didn’t extend beyond the tribe. The alliance of tribes marked the start of its decline, as we will see, and as the Iroquois' efforts to dominate others demonstrated. Anything that went beyond the tribe moved outside of kinship. Where there wasn’t a direct peace treaty, war prevailed between tribes. This war was fought with a specific kind of cruelty[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that sets humans apart from other animals, which later evolved simply into self-interest.

The gentile constitution in its most flourishing time, such as we saw it in America, presupposed a very undeveloped state of production, hence a population thinly scattered over a wide area. Man was almost completely dominated by nature, a strange and incomprehensible riddle to him. His simple religious conceptions clearly reflect this. The tribe remained the boundary line for man, as well in regard to himself as to strangers outside. The gens, the tribe and their institutions were holy and inviolate. They were a superior power instituted by nature, and the feelings, thoughts and actions of the individual remained unconditionally subject to them. Commanding as the people of this epoch appear to us, nothing distinguishes one from another. They are still attached, as Marx has it, to the navel string of the primordial community.

The gentile constitution at its peak, like what we observed in America, relied on a very basic level of production, which resulted in a population that was spread out over a large area. Humanity was largely controlled by nature, which was a puzzling and incomprehensible enigma to him. His straightforward religious beliefs clearly illustrate this. The tribe defined the limits of individual identity, both personally and in relation to outsiders. The clan, the tribe, and their structures were sacred and untouchable. They represented a higher authority established by nature, and the feelings, thoughts, and actions of the individual were completely subordinate to them. Despite how influential these people seem to us, there’s little to differentiate one from another. They remain, as Marx puts it, attached to the navel string of the ancient community.

The power of these natural and spontaneous communities had to be broken, and it was. But it was done by influences that from the very beginning bear the mark of degradation, of a downfall from the simple moral grandeur of the old gentile society. The new system of classes is inaugurated by the meanest impulses: vulgar covetousness, brutal lust, sordid avarice, selfish robbery of common wealth. The old gentile society without classes is undermined and brought to fall by the most contemptible means: theft, violence, cunning, treason. And during all the thousands of years of its existence, the new society has never been anything else but the development of the small minority at the expense of the exploited and oppressed majority. More than ever this is true at present.

The power of these natural and spontaneous communities had to be broken, and it was. But it happened through influences that from the very start carried the marks of degradation, falling away from the simple moral greatness of the old gentile society. The new class system began with the most base impulses: petty greed, brutal desire, dirty avarice, selfish theft of shared resources. The old gentile society, which had no classes, was undermined and brought down through the most despicable means: theft, violence, deceit, betrayal. And throughout all the thousands of years of its existence, the new society has only been the growth of a small minority at the cost of the exploited and oppressed majority. This is more true now than ever.


[120]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER 4. THE GREEK CLAN.

Greeks, Pelasgians and other nations of the same tribal origin were constituted since prehistoric times on the same systematic plan as the Americans: gens, phratry, tribe, league of tribes. The phratry might be missing, as e. g. among the Dorians; the league of tribes might not be fully developed in every case; but the gens was everywhere the unit. At the time of their entrance into history, the Greeks were on the threshold of civilization. Two full periods of evolution are stretching between the Greeks and the above named American tribes. The Greeks of the heroic age are by so much ahead of the Iroquois. For this reason the Grecian gens no longer retains the archaic character of the Iroquois gens. The stamp of group marriage is becoming rather blurred. Maternal law had given way to paternal lineage. Rising private property had thus made its first opening in the gentile constitution. A second opening naturally followed the first: Paternal law being now in force, the fortune of a wealthy heiress would have fallen to her husband in the case of her marriage. That would have meant the transfer of her wealth from her own gens to that of her husband. In order to avoid this, the fundament of gentile law was shattered. In such a case, the girl was not only permitted, but obliged to intermarry within the gens, in order to retain the wealth in the latter.

Greeks, Pelasgians, and other nations with similar tribal roots were organized since prehistoric times in a way similar to Americans: clans, phratries, tribes, and leagues of tribes. The phratry might have been absent, as seen with the Dorians; the league of tribes might not have been fully developed in every case; but the clan was universally the fundamental unit. When they entered history, the Greeks were on the brink of civilization. Two complete periods of development separate the Greeks from the aforementioned American tribes. The Greeks of the heroic age were significantly more advanced than the Iroquois. For this reason, the Greek clan no longer had the ancient features of the Iroquois clan. The concept of group marriage was becoming less prominent. Matrilineal law had given way to patrilineal lineage. The rise of private property had begun to emerge within the clan system. A second change naturally followed the first: with patrilineal law now in place, the wealth of a rich heiress would go to her husband upon marriage. This meant her wealth would shift from her own clan to that of her husband. To prevent this, the foundation of clan law was disrupted. In such cases, the girl was not only allowed but required to marry within her clan to keep the wealth in her family.

According to Grote's History of Greece, the gens of Attica was held together by the following bonds:

According to Grote's History of Greece, the people of Attica were united by the following connections:

1. Common religious rites and priests installed [121]exclusively in honor of a certain divinity, the alleged gentile ancestor, who was designated by a special by-name in this capacity.

1. Common religious rituals and priests were set up [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]specifically to honor a particular deity, the supposed gentile ancestor, who was given a unique name for this role.

2. A common burial ground. (See Demosthenes' Eubulides.)

2. A shared burial site. (See Demosthenes' Eubulides.)

3. Right of mutual inheritance.

Right to mutual inheritance.

4. Obligation to mutually help, protect and assist one another in case of violence.

4. Responsibility to help, protect, and support each other in times of violence.

5. Mutual right and duty to intermarry in the gens in certain cases, especially for orphaned girls or heiresses.

5. Mutual right and responsibility to marry within the clan in certain situations, particularly for orphaned girls or heiresses.

6. Possession of common property, at least in some cases, and an archon (supervisor) and treasurer elected for this special case.

6. Ownership of shared property, at least in some instances, along with an archon (supervisor) and treasurer chosen for this specific situation.

The phratry united several gentes, but rather loosely. Still we find in it similar rights and duties, especially common religious rites and the right of avenging the death of a phrator. Again, all the phratries of a tribe had certain religious festivals in common that recurred at regular intervals and were celebrated under the guidance of a phylobasileus (tribal head) selected from the ranks of the nobles (eupatrides).

The phratry connected several gentes, but in a rather loose way. However, we still see similar rights and responsibilities, particularly shared religious ceremonies and the right to avenge a phrator's death. Additionally, all the phratries within a tribe had specific religious festivals in common that occurred at regular intervals and were celebrated under the leadership of a phylobasileus (tribal head) chosen from the noble class (eupatrides).

So far Grote. And Marx adds: "The savage (e. g. the Iroquois) is still plainly visible in the Grecian gens." On further investigation we find additional proofs of this. For the Grecian gens has also the following attributes:

So far Grote. And Marx adds: "The savage (e.g., the Iroquois) is still clearly visible in the Greek gens." Upon further investigation, we find more evidence of this. For the Greek gens also has the following characteristics:

7. Paternal Lineage.

7. Father's Side.

8. Prohibition of intermarrying in the gens except in the case of heiresses. This exception formulated as a law clearly proves the validity of the old rule. This is further substantiated by the universally accepted custom that a woman in marrying renounced the religious rites of her gens and accepted those of her husband's gens. She was also registered in his phratry. According to this custom and to a famous quotation in Dikaearchos, marriage outside of the gens[122] was the rule. Becker in "Charikles" directly assumes that nobody was permitted to intermarry in the gens.

8. Intermarriage within the clan is prohibited, except for heiresses. This exception, established as a law, clearly demonstrates the validity of the old rule. It's further supported by the widely accepted practice that when a woman marries, she gives up the religious rites of her clan and adopts those of her husband's clan. She is also registered in his phratry. According to this custom and a well-known quote from Dikaearchos, marrying outside the clan was the standard practice.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Becker in "Charikles" directly states that no one was allowed to intermarry within the clan.

9. The right to adopt strangers in the gens. It was exercised by adoption into the family under public formalities; but it was used sparingly.

9. The right to adopt outsiders into the family. It was done through formal public processes; however, it was used infrequently.

10. The right to elect and depose the archons. We know that every gens had its archon. As to the heredity of the office, there is no reliable information. Until the end of barbarism, the probability is always against strict heredity. For it is absolutely incompatible with conditions where rich and poor had perfectly equal rights in the gens.

10. The right to elect and remove the leaders. We know that every clan had its leader. There isn't any reliable information about whether the position was hereditary. Until the end of barbarism, it’s likely that strict heredity was not the norm. This is because it completely contradicts the situation where the wealthy and the poor had equal rights within the clan.

Not alone Grote, but also Niebuhr, Mommsen and all other historians of classical antiquity, were foiled by the gens. Though they chronicled many of its distinguishing marks correctly, still they always regarded it as a group of families and thus prevented their understanding the nature and origin of gentes. Under the gentile constitution, the family never was a unit of organization, nor could it be so, because man and wife necessarily belonged to two different gentes. The gens was wholly comprised in the phratry, the phratry in the tribe. But the family belonged half to the gens of the man, and half to that of the woman. Nor does the state recognize the family in public law. To this day, the family has only a place in private law. Yet all historical records take their departure from the absurd supposition, which was considered almost inviolate during the eighteenth century, that the monogamous family, an institution scarcely older than civilization, is the nucleus around which society and state gradually crystallized.

Not just Grote, but also Niebuhr, Mommsen, and all other historians of classical antiquity were misled by the gens. While they accurately recorded many of its distinguishing features, they always viewed it as a collection of families, which hindered their understanding of the nature and origin of gentes. Under the gentile constitution, the family was never a unit of organization, nor could it be, because a man and wife necessarily belonged to two different gentes. The gens was completely contained within the phratry, and the phratry within the tribe. However, the family belonged partly to the gens of the man and partly to that of the woman. Moreover, the state does not recognize the family in public law. To this day, the family only has a place in private law. Yet, all historical records start from the ridiculous assumption, which was considered almost sacrosanct during the eighteenth century, that the monogamous family—which is an institution barely older than civilization—is the core around which society and the state gradually formed.

"Mr. Grote will also please note," throws in Marx, "that the gentes, which the Greeks traced to their mythologies, are older than the mythologies. The latter together with their gods and demi-gods were created by the gentes."

"Mr. Grote should also keep in mind," adds Marx, "that the groups, which the Greeks linked to their myths, are older than those myths. The myths, along with their gods and demigods, were created by those groups."

[123]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Grote is quoted with preference by Morgan as a prominent and quite trustworthy witness. He relates that every Attic gens had a name derived from its alleged ancestor; that before Solon's time, and even after, it was customary for the gentiles (gennêtes) to inherit the fortunes of their intestate deceased; and that in case of murder first the relatives of the victim had the duty and the right to prosecute the criminal, after them the gentiles and finally the phrators. "Whatever we may learn about the oldest Attic laws is founded on the organization in gentes and phratries."

Grote is frequently cited by Morgan as a key and reliable source. He explains that every Attic clan had a name based on its supposed ancestor; that before and even after Solon's time, it was common for relatives (gennêtes) to inherit the assets of their deceased kin who died without a will; and that in the event of a murder, the victim's family had the responsibility and the right to pursue legal action against the offender, followed by the relatives and then the phrators. "Whatever we learn about the earliest Attic laws is based on the structure of clans and brotherhoods."

The descent of the gentes from common ancestors has caused the "schoolbred philistines," as Marx has it, much worry. Representing this descent as purely mythical, they are at a loss to explain how the gentes developed out of independent and wholly unrelated families. But this explanation must be given, if they wish to explain the existence of the gentes. They then turn around in a circle of meaningless gibberish and do not get beyond the phrase: the pedigree is indeed a fable, but the gens is a reality. Grote finally winds up—the parenthetical remarks are by Marx: "We rarely hear about this pedigree, because it is used in public only on certain very festive occasions. But the less prominent gentes had their common religious rites (very peculiar, Mr. Grote!) and their common superhuman ancestor and pedigree just like the more prominent gentes (how very peculiar this, Mr. Grote, in less prominent gentes!); and the ground plan and the ideal fundament (my dear sir! Not ideal, but carnal, anglice "fleshly") was the same in all of them."

The origin of the gentes from shared ancestors has caused the "schooled philistines," as Marx puts it, a lot of anxiety. By portraying this origin as purely mythical, they struggle to explain how the gentes emerged from independent and completely unrelated families. However, they need to provide this explanation if they want to clarify the existence of the gentes. They then end up going in circles with meaningless nonsense, stopping at the phrase: the lineage is indeed a myth, but the gens is a reality. Grote ultimately concludes—Marx adds these remarks: "We seldom hear about this lineage because it is only mentioned publicly on certain festive occasions. Nevertheless, the less prominent gentes had their common religious ceremonies (very interesting, Mr. Grote!) and their shared supernatural ancestor and lineage just like the more notable gentes (how very interesting this is, Mr. Grote, in less prominent gentes!); and the basic structure and the foundational ideal (my dear sir! Not ideal, but physical, in plain English 'fleshly') were the same for all of them."

Marx sums up Morgan's reply to this as follows: "The system of consanguinity corresponding to the archaic form of the gens—which the Greeks once possessed like other mortals—preserved the knowledge of the mutual relation of all members of the gens.[124] They learned this important fact by practice from early childhood. With the advent of the monogamous family this was gradually forgotten. The gentile name created a pedigree by the side of which that of the monogamous family seemed insignificant. This name had now the function of preserving the memory of the common descent of its bearers. But the pedigree of the gens went so far back that the gentiles could no longer actually ascertain their mutual kinship, except in a limited number of more recent common ancestors. The name itself was the proof of a common descent and sufficed always except in cases of adoption. To actually dispute all kinship between gentiles after the manner of Grote and Niebuhr, who thus transform the gens into a purely hypothetical and fictitious creation of the brain, is indeed worthy of "ideal" scientists, that is book worms. Because the relation of the generations, especially on the advent of monogamy, is removed to the far distance, and the reality of the past seems reflected in phantastic imaginations, therefore the brave old philistines concluded and conclude that the imaginary pedigree created real gentes!"

Marx summarizes Morgan's response like this: "The system of kinship linked to the ancient form of the gens—which the Greeks once had like everyone else—kept track of the relationships among all members of the gens.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] They learned this crucial fact through experience from a young age. With the rise of the monogamous family, this knowledge gradually faded away. The gentile name created a lineage that made that of the monogamous family seem trivial. This name now served to preserve the memory of the shared ancestry of its bearers. But the lineage of the gens reached so far back that the members could no longer truly identify their connections, except through a few more recent common ancestors. The name itself was proof of a shared ancestry and was usually enough, except in cases of adoption. To completely deny any kinship among gentiles, like Grote and Niebuhr do, which turns the gens into something purely imaginary and fictitious, is indeed characteristic of "ideal" scientists, or bookworms. Because the relationships of generations, especially with the rise of monogamy, are pushed back into the distant past, and the truth of history seems distorted into fanciful ideas, the brave old traditionalists concluded and continue to conclude that the imagined lineage created real gens!"

The phratry was, as among the Americans, a mother-gens comprising several daughter gentes, and often traced them all to the same ancestor. According to Grote "all contemporaneous members of the phratry of Hekataeos were descendants in the sixteenth degree of one and the same divine ancestor." All the gentes of this phratry were therefore literally brother gentes. The phratry is mentioned by Homer as a military unit in that famous passage where Nestor advises Agamemnon: "Arrange the men by phratries and tribes so that phratry may assist phratry, and tribe the tribe." The phratry has the right and the duty to prosecute the death of a phrator, hence in former times the duty of blood revenge. It has,[125] furthermore, common religious rites and festivals. As a matter of fact, the development of the entire Grecian mythology from the traditional old Aryan cult of nature was essentially due to the gentes and phratries and took place within them. The phratry had an official head (phratriarchos) and also, according to De Coulanges, meetings and binding resolutions, a jurisdiction and administration. Even the state of a later period, while ignoring the gens, left certain public functions to the phratry.

The phratry was, similar to the Americans, a mother group that included several daughter groups, often tracing them all back to the same ancestor. According to Grote, "all contemporaneous members of the phratry of Hekataeos were descendants in the sixteenth degree of one and the same divine ancestor." Therefore, all the groups in this phratry were literally brother groups. Homer mentions the phratry as a military unit in that famous passage where Nestor advises Agamemnon: "Arrange the men by phratries and tribes so that one phratry may assist another, and one tribe the other." The phratry has the right and duty to seek justice for the death of a member, which historically included the practice of blood revenge. It also has[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] common religious rites and festivals. In fact, the development of all of Grecian mythology from the traditional old Aryan nature cult was largely due to the groups and phratries and occurred within them. The phratry had an official leader (phratriarchos) and, according to De Coulanges, held meetings with binding resolutions, as well as its own jurisdiction and administration. Even later states, while overlooking the gens, delegated certain public functions to the phratry.

The tribe consisted of several kindred phratries. In Attica there were four tribes of three phratries each; the number of gentes in each phratry was thirty. Such an accurate division of groups reveals the fact of a conscious and well-planned interference with the natural order. How, when and why this was done is not disclosed by Grecian history. The historical memory of the Greeks themselves does not reach beyond the heroic age.

The tribe was made up of several related groups. In Attica, there were four tribes, each containing three groups; each group had thirty families. This precise organization of groups shows that there was a deliberate and thoughtful effort to alter the natural order. The details of how, when, and why this was done are not mentioned in Greek history. The historical memory of the Greeks themselves does not extend beyond the heroic age.

Closely packed in a comparatively small territory as the Greeks were, their dialectic differences were less conspicuous than those developed in the wide American forests. Yet even here we find only tribes of the same main dialect united in a larger organization. Little Attica had its own dialect which later on became the prevailing language in Grecian prose.

Closely packed into a relatively small area, the Greeks had less noticeable dialect differences compared to those found in the vast American forests. However, even here we see only tribes speaking the same major dialect coming together in a larger organization. Little Attica had its own dialect that eventually became the dominant language in Greek prose.

In the epics of Homer we generally find the Greek tribes combined into small nations, but so that their gentes, phratries and tribes retained their full independence. They already lived in towns fortified by walls. The population increased with the growth of the herds, with agriculture and the beginnings of the handicrafts. At the same time the differences in wealth became more marked and gave rise to an aristocratic element within the old primordial democracy. The individual little nations carried on an unceasing warfare for the possession of the best land and also[126] for the sake of looting. Slavery of the prisoners of war was already well established.

In Homer's epics, we generally see Greek tribes organized into small nations, but their clans, brotherhoods, and tribes kept their full independence. They lived in fortified towns. The population grew with the increase in herds, agriculture, and the beginnings of skilled trades. At the same time, wealth disparities became more apparent, leading to the emergence of an aristocratic class within the old basic democracy. The individual nations engaged in constant warfare for the best land and also[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] for plunder. Slavery of war captives was already well established.

The constitution of these tribes and nations was as follows:

The structure of these tribes and nations was as follows:

1. A permanent authority was the council (bule), originally composed of the gentile archons, but later on, when their number became too great, recruited by selection in such a way that the aristocratic element was developed and strengthened. Dionysios openly speaks of the council at the time of the heroes as being composed of nobles (kratistoi). The council had the final decision in all important matters. In Aeschylos, e. g. the council of Thebes decides that the body of Eteokles be buried with full honors, the body of Polynikes, however, thrown out to be devoured by the dogs. With the rise of the state this council was transformed into the senate.

1. The permanent authority was the council (bule), originally made up of the gentile archons, but later, as their numbers grew too large, members were chosen selectively to strengthen the aristocratic side. Dionysios openly mentions that the council during the heroic age consisted of nobles (kratistoi). The council made the final decisions on all important issues. For example, in Aeschylos, the council of Thebes decides to give Eteokles a proper burial, while Polynikes' body is ordered to be left out for the dogs to eat. As the state evolved, this council changed into the senate.

2. The public meeting (agora). We saw how the Iroquois, men and women, attended the council meetings, taking an orderly part in the discussions and influencing them. Among the Homeric Greeks, this attendance had developed to a complete public meeting. This was also the case with the Germans of the archaic period. The meeting was called by the council. Every man could demand the word. The final vote was taken by hand raising (Aeschylos in "The Suppliants," 607), or by acclamation. The decision of the meeting was supreme and final. "Whenever a matter is discussed," says Schoemann in "Antiquities of Greece," "which requires the participation of the people for its execution, Homer does not indicate any means by which the people could be forced to it against their will." It is evident that at a time when every able-bodied member of the tribe was a warrior, there existed as yet no public power apart from the people that might have been used against them. The primordial democracy was still in full force, and by this[127] standard the influence and position of the council and of the basileus must be judged.

2. The public meeting (agora). We saw how the Iroquois, both men and women, attended council meetings, participating in discussions and influencing outcomes. Among the Homeric Greeks, this participation evolved into a full public meeting. The same was true for the Germans of the archaic period. The council would call the meeting. Every man could speak up. The final vote was taken by raising hands (Aeschylos in "The Suppliants," 607), or by acclamation. The decision made at the meeting was absolute and final. "Whenever a matter is discussed," says Schoemann in "Antiquities of Greece," "which requires the participation of the people for its execution, Homer does not indicate any means by which the people could be forced to it against their will." It’s clear that in a time when every capable member of the tribe was a warrior, there was no public power outside the people that could be wielded against them. The fundamental democracy was still very much alive, and by this[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] standard, the influence and role of the council and of the basileus must be evaluated.

3. The military chief (basileus). Marx makes the following comment: "The European scientists, mostly born servants of princes, represent the basileus as a monarch in the modern sense. The Yankee republican Morgan objects to this. Very ironically but truthfully he says of the oily Gladstone and his "Juventus Mundi": 'Mr. Gladstone, who presents to his readers the Grecian chiefs of the heroic age as kings and princes, with the superadded qualities of gentlemen, is forced to admit that, on the whole we seem to have the custom or law of primogeniture sufficiently, but not oversharply defined.' As a matter of fact, Mr. Gladstone himself must have perceived that a primogeniture resting on a clause of 'sufficient but not oversharp' definition is as bad as none at all."

3. The military leader (basileus). Marx comments: "European scientists, often raised as servants to royalty, portray the basileus as a modern monarch. The American republican Morgan disagrees. He ironically, but truthfully, says of the slick Gladstone and his 'Juventus Mundi': 'Mr. Gladstone, who describes the Greek leaders of the heroic age as kings and princes, with the additional traits of gentlemen, has to acknowledge that we seem to have the custom or law of primogeniture somewhat defined, but not too clearly.' In fact, Mr. Gladstone himself must have realized that a primogeniture based on a clause of 'sufficient but not too clear' definition is as ineffective as having none at all."

We saw how the law of heredity was applied to the offices of sachems and chiefs among the Iroquois and other Indians. All offices were subject to the vote of the gentiles and for this reason hereditary in the gens. A vacancy was filled preferably by the next gentile relative—the brother or the sister's son—unless good reasons existed for passing him. That in Greece, under paternal law, the office of basileus was generally transmitted to the son or one of the sons, indicates only that the probability of succession by public election was in favor of the sons. It implies by no means a legal succession without a vote of the people. We here perceive simply the first rudiments of segregated families of aristocrats among Iroquois and Greeks, which led to a hereditary leadership or monarchy in Greece. Hence the facts are in favor of the opinion that among Greeks the basileus was either elected by the people or at last was subject to the indorsement of their appointed organs, the council or agora, as was the case with the Roman king (rex).

We saw how the law of heredity was applied to the roles of sachems and chiefs among the Iroquois and other Indigenous peoples. All roles were subject to a vote among the gentiles, which is why they were hereditary within the gens. A vacancy was usually filled by the next gentile relative—the brother or the sister's son—unless there were good reasons to choose someone else. In Greece, under paternal law, the title of basileus was generally passed down to the son or one of the sons, which suggests that the likelihood of succession through public election favored the sons. This does not imply legal succession without a vote from the people. Here, we can see the early beginnings of segregated families of aristocrats among the Iroquois and Greeks, which eventually led to hereditary leadership or monarchy in Greece. Therefore, the evidence supports the idea that in Greece, the basileus was either elected by the people or at least needed the approval of their appointed representatives, the council or agora, similar to the case with the Roman king (rex).

[128]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In the Iliad the ruler of men, Agamemnon, does not appear as the supreme king of the Greeks, but as general in chief of a federal army besieging a city. And when dissensions had broken out among the Greeks, it is this quality which Odysseus points out in a famous passage: "Evil is the rule of the many; let one be the ruler, one the chief" (to which the popular verse about the scepter was added later on). Odysseus does not lecture on the form of government, but demands obedience to the general in chief.

In the Iliad, the leader of men, Agamemnon, isn't portrayed as the supreme king of the Greeks, but rather as the chief general of a coalition army laying siege to a city. When disagreements arose among the Greeks, Odysseus highlights this aspect in a well-known statement: "The rule of the many is problematic; let one person lead, let one be in charge" (the later addition about the scepter came after). Odysseus isn't teaching about governance; he's calling for loyalty to the chief general.

Considering that the Greeks before Troy appear only in the character of an army, the proceedings of the agora are sufficiently democratic. In referring to presents, that is the division of the spoils, Achilles always leaves the division, not to Agamemnon or some other basileus, but to the "sons of the Achaeans," the people. The attributes, descendant of Zeus, bred by Zeus, do not prove anything, because every gens is descended from some god—the gens of the leader of the tribe from a "prominent" god, in this case Zeus. Even those who are without personal freedom, as the swineherd Eumaeos and others, are "divine" (dioi or theioi), even in the Odyssey, which belongs to a much later period than the Iliad. In the same Odyssey, the name of "heros" is given to the herald Mulios as well as to the blind bard Demodokos. In short, the word "basileia," with which the Greek writers designate the so-called monarchy of Homer (because the military leadership is its distinguishing mark, by the side of which the council and the agorâ are existing), means simply—military democracy (Marx).

Considering that the Greeks before Troy are portrayed solely as an army, the activities of the agora are quite democratic. When it comes to spoils, Achilles always leaves the distribution not to Agamemnon or some other king, but to the "sons of the Achaeans," the people. The titles, descendant of Zeus, bred by Zeus, don’t really mean much, because every clan descends from some god—the clan of the tribe leader from a "prominent" god, in this case, Zeus. Even those without personal freedom, like the swineherd Eumaeos and others, are considered "divine" (dioi or theioi), even in the Odyssey, which is from a much later period than the Iliad. In the same Odyssey, the title "heros" is used for both the herald Mulios and the blind bard Demodokos. In short, the term "basileia," which Greek writers use to describe the so-called monarchy of Homer (since military leadership is its defining feature, alongside the council and the agora), simply means—military democracy (Marx).

The basileus had also sacerdotal and judiciary functions beside those of a military leader. The judiciary functions are not clearly defined, but the functions of priesthood are due to his position of chief representative of the tribe or of the league of tribes. There is never any mention of civil, administrative functions.[129] But it seems that he was ex-officio a member of the council. The translation of basileus by king is etymologically quite correct, because king (Kuning) is derived from Kuni, Künne, and signifies chief of a gens. But the modern meaning of the word king in no way designates the functions of the Grecian basileus. Thucydides expressly refers to the old basileia as patrikê, that is "derived from the gens," and states that it had well defined functions. And Aristotle says that the basileia of heroic times was a leadership of free men and that the basileus was a military chief, a judge and a high priest. Hence the basileus had no governmental power in a modern sense.[24]

The basileus also had religious and judicial roles in addition to being a military leader. The judicial roles aren't clearly defined, but his priestly duties come from being the main representative of the tribe or a coalition of tribes. There's never any mention of civil or administrative duties.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] However, it seems that he was automatically a member of the council. Translating basileus as king is etymologically accurate, as king (Kuning) comes from Kuni, Künne, meaning chief of a clan. But the modern definition of king doesn't reflect the roles of the Grecian basileus. Thucydides specifically refers to the old basileia as patrikê, meaning "from the clan," and notes that it had clear responsibilities. Aristotle mentions that the basileia in heroic times was a leadership of free men, with the basileus serving as a military leader, a judge, and a high priest. Thus, the basileus did not have governmental power in a modern sense.[24]

In the Grecian constitution of heroic times, then, we still find the old gentilism fully alive, but we also perceive the beginnings of the elements that undermine it; paternal law and inheritance of property by the father's children, favoring accumulation of wealth in the family and giving to the latter a power apart from the gens; influence of the difference of wealth on the constitution by the formation of the first rudiments of hereditary nobility and monarchy; slavery, first limited to prisoners of war, but already paving the way to the enslavement of tribal and gentile associates; degeneration of the old feuds between tribes a regular mode of existing by systematic plundering on[130] land and sea for the purpose of acquiring cattle, slaves, and treasures. In short, wealth is praised and respected as the highest treasure, and the old gentile institutions are abused in order to justify the forcible robbery of wealth. Only one thing was missing: an institution that not only secured the newly acquired property of private individuals against the communistic traditions of the gens, that not only declared as sacred the formerly so despised private property and represented the protection of this sacred property as the highest purpose of human society, but that also stamped the gradually developing new forms of acquiring property, of constantly increasing wealth, with the universal sanction of society. An institution that lent the character of perpetuity not only to the newly rising division into classes, but also to the right of the possessing classes to exploit and rule the non-possessing classes.

In the ancient Greek system during heroic times, we still see the old clan-based society thriving, but we can also recognize the early signs of factors undermining it; paternal law and inheritance of property by the father’s children lead to wealth accumulating in families and give them power separate from the clan; the impact of wealth differences influences the structure, leading to the beginnings of hereditary nobility and monarchy; slavery starts with war captives but is already setting the stage for enslaving tribal and clan members; the decline of old tribal feuds becomes a regular means of living through systematic plundering of land and sea to acquire livestock, slaves, and treasures. In short, wealth is celebrated and respected as the greatest treasure, and the old clan institutions are manipulated to justify the forceful theft of wealth. The only thing missing was an institution that not only protected individuals' newly acquired property against the communal traditions of the clan but also declared the once-despised private property as sacred and viewed the protection of this sacred property as the highest aim of society. This institution would also validate the evolving ways of acquiring wealth, consistently increasing socioeconomic disparities, and would establish the right of the wealthy classes to exploit and dominate the less fortunate classes.

And this institution was found. The state arose.

And this institution was established. The state was formed.

FOOTNOTE:

[24] Author's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Author's note.

Just as the Grecian basileus, so the Aztec military chief was misrepresented as a modern prince. Morgan was the first to submit to historical criticism the reports of the Spaniards who first misapprehended and exaggerated, and later on consciously misrepresented the functions of this office. He showed that the Mexicans were in the middle stage of barbarism, but on a higher plane than the New Mexican Pueblo Indians, and that their constitution, so far as the garbled accounts show, corresponded to this stage: a league of three tribes which had made a number of others tributary and was administered by a federal council and a federal chief of war, whom the Spaniards construed into an "emperor."

Just like the Greek king, the Aztec military leader was wrongly seen as a modern prince. Morgan was the first to critically analyze the accounts from the Spaniards, who initially misunderstood and exaggerated, and later intentionally misrepresented the duties of this position. He demonstrated that the Mexicans were in a middle stage of barbarism, but at a higher level than the Pueblo Indians of New Mexico, and that their constitution, as far as the distorted reports reveal, matched this stage: a league of three tribes that had made several others pay tribute and was run by a federal council and a federal military leader, whom the Spaniards interpreted as an "emperor."


[131]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER 5. Origin of the Attic state.

How the state gradually developed by partly transforming the organs of the gentile constitution, partly replacing them by new organs and finally installing real state authorities; how the place of the nation in arms defending itself through its gentes, phratries and tribes, was taken by an armed public power of coërcion in the hands of these authorities and available against the mass of the people; nowhere can we observe the first act of this drama so well as in ancient Athens. The essential stages of the various transformations are outlined by Morgan, but the analysis of the economic causes producing them is largely added by myself.

How the state gradually evolved by partially transforming the structures of the tribal constitution, partially replacing them with new structures, and ultimately establishing real state authorities; how the nation's role in defending itself through its clans, factions, and tribes was supplanted by an armed public power of coercion held by these authorities and used against the masses; we can see the initial act of this transformation most clearly in ancient Athens. The key stages of the various changes are described by Morgan, but I have largely contributed the analysis of the economic factors that led to them.

In the heroic period, the four tribes of the Athenians were still installed in separate parts of Attica. Even the twelve phratries composing them seem to have had separate seats in the twelve different towns of Cecrops. The constitution was in harmony with the period: a public meeting (agorâ), a council (bûlê) and a basileus.

In the heroic period, the four Athenian tribes were still located in different areas of Attica. Even the twelve phratries that made them up appeared to have distinct places in the twelve various towns of Cecrops. The constitution matched the time: a public assembly (agorâ), a council (bûlê), and a basileus.

As far back as we can trace written history we find the land divided up and in the possession of private individuals. For during the last period of the higher stage of barbarism the production of commodities and the resulting trade had well advanced. Grain, wine and oil were staple articles. The sea trade on the Aegean Sea drifted more and more out of the hands of the Phoenicians into those of the Athenians. By the purchase and sale of land, by continued division of labor between agriculture and industry, trade[132] and navigation, the members of gentes, phratries and tribes very soon intermingled. The districts of the phratry and the tribe received inhabitants who did not belong to these bodies and, therefore, were strangers in their own homes, although they were countrymen. For during times of peace, every phratry and every tribe administered its own affairs without consulting the council of Athens or the basileus. But inhabitants not belonging to the phratry or the tribe could not take part in the administration of these bodies.

As far back as we can trace written history, we see that land was divided up and owned by private individuals. During the last phase of a higher stage of barbarism, the production of goods and the resulting trade had made significant progress. Grain, wine, and oil were staple products. Sea trade in the Aegean Sea increasingly shifted from the Phoenicians to the Athenians. Through buying and selling land, and continued specialization between agriculture and industry, trade and navigation, members of clans, groups, and tribes soon blended together. The areas of the clans and tribes welcomed people who didn’t belong to these groups and, therefore, were strangers in their own homes, even though they were fellow countrymen. During peaceful times, each clan and tribe managed its own affairs without consulting the council of Athens or the leader. However, those who didn’t belong to the clan or tribe couldn’t participate in the governance of these groups.

Thus the well-regulated functions of the gentile organs became so disarranged that relief was already needed during the heroic period. A constitution attributed to Theseus was introduced. The main feature of this change was the institution of central administration in Athens. A part of the affairs that had so long been conducted autonomously by the tribes was declared collective business and transferred to a general council in Athens. This step of the Athenians went farther than any ever taken by the nations of America. For the simple federation of autonomous tribes was now replaced by the conglomeration of all tribes into one single body. The next result was a common Athenian law, standing above the legal traditions of the tribes and gentes. It bestowed on the citizens of Athens certain privileges and legal protection, even in a territory that did not belong to their tribe. This meant another blow to the gentile constitution; for it opened the way to the admission of citizens who were not members of any Attic tribe and stood entirely outside of the Athenian gentile constitution.

Thus, the well-functioning processes of the social organs became so disrupted that help was already needed during the heroic period. A constitution attributed to Theseus was introduced. The main feature of this change was the establishment of central administration in Athens. Part of the affairs that had long been managed individually by the tribes was declared collective business and handed over to a general council in Athens. This move by the Athenians went further than any ever made by the nations of America. The simple federation of autonomous tribes was now replaced by the unification of all tribes into one single body. The next outcome was a common Athenian law, standing above the legal traditions of the tribes and clans. It granted the citizens of Athens certain privileges and legal protections, even in areas that did not belong to their tribe. This represented another setback for the tribal constitution, as it opened the door to the inclusion of citizens who were not members of any Attic tribe and were entirely outside the Athenian tribal system.

A second institution attributed to Theseus was the division of the entire nation into three classes regardless of the gentes, phratries and tribes: eupatrides or nobles, geomoroì or farmers, and demiurgoi or [133]tradesmen. The exclusive privilege of the nobles to fill the offices was included in this innovation. Apart from this privilege the new division remained ineffective, as it did not create any legal distinctions between the classes. But it is important, because it shows us the new social elements that had developed in secret. It shows that the habitual holding of gentile offices by certain families had already developed into a practically uncontested privilege; that these families, already powerful through their wealth, began to combine outside of their gentes into a privileged class; and that the just arising state sanctioned this assumption. It shows furthermore that the division of labor between farmers and tradesmen had grown strong enough to contest the supremacy of the old gentile and tribal division of society. And finally it proclaims the irreconcilable opposition of gentile society to the state. The first attempt to form a state broke up the gentes by dividing their members against one another and opposing a privileged class to a class of disowned belonging to two different branches of production.

A second institution credited to Theseus was the division of the entire nation into three classes, regardless of the gentes, phratries, and tribes: eupatrides or nobles, geomoroì or farmers, and demiurgoi or tradesmen. The exclusive right of the nobles to hold office was part of this change. Aside from this privilege, the new division had little impact, as it did not create any legal differences between the classes. However, it is significant because it reveals the new social elements that had developed quietly. It indicates that the regular assumption of gentile offices by certain families had evolved into a virtually uncontested privilege; that these families, already influential due to their wealth, began to come together outside of their gentes to form a privileged class; and that the emerging state endorsed this assumption. It also shows that the division of labor between farmers and tradesmen had become strong enough to challenge the dominance of the old gentile and tribal social structure. Lastly, it highlights the deep conflict between gentile society and the state. The first attempt to establish a state fractured the gentes by pitting their members against each other and placing a privileged class in opposition to a class of outsiders belonging to two different branches of production.

The ensuing political history of Athens up to the time of Solon is only incompletely known. The office of basileus became obsolete. Archons elected from the ranks of the nobility occupied the leading position in the state. The power of the nobility increased continually, until it became unbearable about the year 600 before Christ. The principal means for stifling the liberty of the people were—money and usury. The main seat of the nobility was in and around Athens. There the sea trade and now and then a little convenient piracy enriched them and concentrated the money into their hands. From this point the gradually arising money power penetrated like corrugating acid into the traditional modes of rural existence founded on natural economy. The gentile constitution is absolutely irreconcilable with money rule. The[134] ruin of the Attic farmers coïncided with the loosening of the old gentile bonds that protected them. The debtor's receipt and the pawning of the property—for the mortgage was also invented by the Athenians—cared neither for the gens nor for the phratry. But the old gentile constitution knew nothing of money, advance and debt. Hence the ever more virulently spreading money rule of the nobility developed a new legal custom, securing the creditor against the debtor and sanctioning the exploitation of the small farmer by the wealthy. All the rural districts of Attica were crowded with mortgage columns bearing the legend that the lot on which they stood was mortgaged to such and such for so much. The fields that were not so designated had for the most part been sold on account of overdue mortgages or interest and transferred to the aristocratic usurers. The farmer could thank his stars, if he was granted permission to live as a tenant on one-sixth of the product of his labor and to pay five-sixths to his new master in the form of rent. Worse still, if the sale of the lot did not bring sufficient returns to cover the debt, or if such a debt had been contracted without a lien, then the debtor had to sell his children into slavery abroad in order to satisfy the claim of the creditor. The sale of the children by the father—that was the first fruit of paternal law and monogamy! And if that did not satisfy the bloodsuckers, they could sell the debtor himself into slavery. Such was the pleasant dawn of civilization among the people of Attica.

The political history of Athens leading up to Solon is only partially understood. The role of basileus became outdated. Archons, chosen from the nobility, held the most important positions in the state. The power of the nobility kept growing until it became unbearable around 600 BC. The main ways to suppress the people's freedom were through money and lending practices. The nobility was primarily based in and around Athens, where sea trade and occasional piracy brought them wealth, concentrating money in their hands. This rising money power began to erode traditional rural life based on natural economics. The gentile constitution completely clashed with money rule. The decline of Attic farmers occurred alongside the weakening of the old gentile ties that protected them. The debtor's receipt and property pledging— with the mortgage also being created by the Athenians—ignored the gens and the phratry. However, the old gentile constitution knew nothing of money, loans, and debt. Therefore, the nobility's growing financial power established a new legal custom that protected creditors and allowed the exploitation of small farmers by the wealthy. All rural areas of Attica were filled with mortgage columns stating that the land on which they stood was mortgaged to someone for a specific amount. The fields not marked in this way had mostly been sold due to unpaid mortgages or interest, transferring ownership to aristocratic moneylenders. The farmer was lucky if he could live as a tenant, keeping one-sixth of his produce and paying five-sixths in rent to his new master. It got worse: if selling the land didn’t bring enough to cover the debt, or if the debt had been taken out without collateral, the debtor had to sell his children into slavery abroad to pay off the creditor. The sale of a father’s children—that was the first result of paternal law and monogamy! And if that wasn’t enough for the creditors, they could also sell the debtor into slavery. Such was the grim start of civilization among the people of Attica.

Formerly, while the condition of the people was in keeping with gentile traditions, a similar downfall would have been impossible. But here it had come about, nobody knew how. Let us return for a moment to the Iroquois. The state of things that had imposed itself on the Athenians almost without their doing, so to say, and assuredly against their will, was [135]inconceivable among the Indians. There the ever unchanging mode of production could at no time generate such conflicts as a distinction between rich and poor, exploiters and exploited, caused by external conditions. The Iroquois were far from controlling the forces of nature, but within the limits drawn for them by nature they dominated their own production. Apart from a failure of the crops in their little gardens, the exhaustion of the fish supply in their lakes and rivers or of the game stock in their forests, they always knew what would be the outcome of their mode of gaining a living. A more or less abundant supply of food, that would come of it. But the outcome could never be any unpremeditated social upheavals, breaking of gentile bonds or division of the gentiles against one another by conflicting class interests. Production was carried on in the most limited manner; but—the producers controlled their own product. This immense advantage of barbarian production was lost in the transition to civilization. To win it back on the basis of man's present gigantic control of nature and of the free association rendered possible by it, that will be the task of the next generations.

Previously, when people's lives aligned with traditional norms, such a downfall would have been impossible. But here it had happened for reasons unknown. Let's revisit the Iroquois for a moment. The situation that developed among the Athenians almost happened without their active involvement, and definitely against their wishes, was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]unthinkable among the Indians. There, the unchanging way of producing resources never resulted in conflicts, such as the divide between the rich and the poor, or exploiters and the exploited, brought about by outside circumstances. The Iroquois weren't in control of natural forces, but within the limits set by nature, they managed their own production. Aside from instances of crop failures in their small gardens, declines in fish supplies in their lakes and rivers, or reduced game in their forests, they always knew what the outcome of their way of making a living would be. It would be a consistent level of food supply, more or less abundant. However, this would never lead to unplanned social upheavals, breaking apart of traditional bonds, or divisions among their people due to conflicting class interests. Production was done in a very limited way, but—the producers had control over their own product. This significant advantage of barbarian production was lost in the shift to civilization. Regaining it based on humanity’s current extensive control over nature and the free association that it enables will be the mission of future generations.

Not so among the Greeks. The advent of private property in herds of cattle and articles of luxury led to an exchange between individuals, to a transformation of products into commodities. Here is the root of the entire revolution that followed. When the producers did no longer consume their own product, but released their hold of it in exchange for another's product, then they lost the control of it. They did not know any more what became of it. There was a possibility that the product might be turned against the producers for the purpose of exploiting and oppressing them. No society can, therefore, retain for any length of time the control of its own [136]production and of the social effects of the mode of production, unless it abolishes exchange between individuals.

Not so with the Greeks. The rise of private property in livestock and luxury items led to an exchange among individuals, changing products into commodities. This was the root of the entire revolution that followed. When producers no longer consumed their own products but traded them for someone else's, they lost control over them. They no longer knew what happened to them. It was possible for the products to be used against the producers, leading to their exploitation and oppression. Therefore, no society can maintain control over its own production and the social effects of its production methods for long, unless it eliminates individual exchanges.

How rapidly after the establishment of individual exchange and after the transformation of products into commodities the product manifests its rule over the producer, the Athenians were soon to learn. Along with the production of marketable commodities came the tilling of the soil by individual cultivators for their own account, soon followed by individual ownership of the land. Along came also the money, that general commodity for which all others could be exchanged. But when men invented money they little suspected that they were creating a new social power, that one universal power before which the whole of society must bow down. It was this new power, suddenly sprung into existence without the forethought and intention of its own creators, that vented its rule on the Athenians with the full brutality of youth.

How quickly, after individual trade began and products turned into commodities, the product began to dominate the producer, the Athenians would soon discover. With the creation of marketable goods came individual farmers working the land for themselves, which was soon followed by private land ownership. Money also appeared, that universal commodity that could be exchanged for anything else. However, when people invented money, they had no idea they were creating a new social force, one that would demand respect from all of society. It was this new power, emerging suddenly without the foresight or intent of its creators, that asserted its dominance over the Athenians with the harshness of its youth.

What was to be done? The old gentile organization had not only proved impotent against the triumphant march of money: it was also absolutely incapable of containing within its confines any such thing as money, creditors, debtors and forcible collection of debts. But the new social power was upon them and neither pious wishes nor a longing for the return of the good old times could drive money and usury from the face of the earth. Moreover, gentile constitution had suffered a number of minor defeats. The indiscriminate mingling of the gentiles and phrators in the whole of Attica, and especially in Athens, had assumed larger proportions from generation to generation. Still even now a citizen of Athens was not allowed to sell his residence outside of his gens, although he could do so with plots of land. The division of labor between the different branches of production—agriculture, trades, numberless specialties within the trades, [137]commerce, navigation, etc.—had developed more fully with the progress of industry and traffic. The population was now divided according to occupations into rather well defined groups, everyone of which had separate interests not guarded by the gens or phratry and therefore necessitating the creation of new offices. The number of slaves had increased considerably and must have surpassed by far that of the free Athenians even at this early stage. Gentile society originally knew no slavery and was, therefore, ignorant of any means to hold this mass of bondsmen in check. And finally, commerce had attracted a great many strangers who settled in Athens for the sake of the easier living it afforded. According to the old constitution, the strangers had neither civil rights nor the protection of the law. Though tacitly admitted by tradition, they remained a disturbing and foreign element.

What was to be done? The old genteel organization had not only proven ineffective against the unstoppable rise of money: it was also completely unable to manage anything related to money, creditors, debtors, and the forced collection of debts. But a new social force was emerging, and neither hopeful wishes nor a desire to go back to the good old days could eliminate money and usury from existence. Furthermore, the genteel system had faced several minor defeats. The indiscriminate mixing of gentiles and phrators throughout Attica, especially in Athens, had grown larger with each generation. Even now, an Athenian citizen wasn't allowed to sell his home outside of his gens, although he could sell plots of land. The division of labor among different areas of production—agriculture, trades, countless specialties within trades, commerce, navigation, etc.—had developed more fully with the advancement of industry and trade. The population was now divided into fairly well-defined groups based on occupations, each with its own interests that were not protected by the gens or phratry, thus requiring the creation of new offices. The number of slaves had significantly increased, likely surpassing the number of free Athenians even at this early stage. Genteel society originally did not recognize slavery and therefore had no means of controlling this large group of bondsmen. Lastly, commerce had attracted many outsiders who settled in Athens for the easier lifestyle it offered. According to the old constitution, these outsiders had neither civil rights nor legal protection. Though traditionally tolerated, they remained a disruptive and foreign presence.

In short, gentile constitution approached its doom. Society was daily growing more and more beyond it. It was powerless to stop or allay even the most distressing evils that had grown under its very eyes. But in the meantime the state had secretly developed. The new groups formed by division of labor, first between city and country, then between the various branches of city industry, had created new organs for the care of their interests. Public offices of every description had been instituted. And above all the young state needed its own fighting forces. Among the seafaring Athenians this had to be at first only a navy, for occasional short expeditions and the protection of the merchant vessels. At some uncertain time before Solon, the naukrariai were instituted, little territorial districts, twelve in each tribe. Every naukraria had to furnish, equip and man a war vessel and to detail two horsemen. This arrangement was a twofold attack on the gentile constitution. In the first place it created[138] a public power of coërcion that did no longer absolutely coincide with the entirety of the armed nation. In the second place it was the first division of the people for public purposes, not by groups of kinship, but by local residence. We shall soon see what that signified.

In short, the gentile constitution was nearing its end. Society was rapidly moving beyond it. It was unable to stop or address even the most troubling problems that had developed right in front of it. Meanwhile, the state was quietly evolving. The new groups formed through the division of labor, first between urban and rural areas, and then among various sectors of city industry, had created new institutions to look after their interests. Public offices of all kinds had been established. Above all, the emerging state needed its own military forces. Among the seafaring Athenians, this initially meant just a navy, primarily for short expeditions and the protection of merchant ships. At some uncertain point before Solon, the naukrariai were created, small territorial districts, with twelve in each tribe. Each naukraria was required to provide, equip, and crew a warship and to supply two cavalrymen. This setup posed a dual challenge to the gentile constitution. First, it established a public coercive power that no longer completely aligned with the whole armed nation. Second, it was the first division of the population for public purposes, not based on kinship groups, but rather on local residency. We will soon see what that meant.

As the gentile constitution could not come to the assistance of the exploited people, they could look only to the rising state. And the state brought help in the form of the constitution of Solon. At the same time it added to its own strength at the expense of the old constitution. Solon opened the series of so-called political revolutions by an infringement on private property. We pass over the means by which this reform was accomplished in the year 594 B. C. or thereabout. Ever since, all revolutions have been revolutions for the protection of one kind of property against another kind of property. They cannot protect one kind without violating another. In the great French revolution the feudal property was sacrificed for the sake of saving bourgeois property. In Solon's revolution, the property of the creditors had to make concessions to the property of the debtors. The debts were simply declared illegal. We are not acquainted with the accurate details, but Solon boasts in his poëms that he removed the mortgage columns from the indented lots and enabled all who had fled or been sold abroad for debts to return home. This was only feasible by an open violation of private property. And indeed, all so-called political revolutions were started for the protection of one kind of property by the confiscation, also called theft, of another kind of property. It is absolutely true that for more than 2,500 years private property could only be protected by the violation of private property.

As the general system couldn't assist the oppressed people, they could only turn to the rising state. The state offered help through Solon's constitution. At the same time, it strengthened itself at the cost of the old constitution. Solon initiated a series of so-called political revolutions by infringing upon private property. We won't delve into how this reform was achieved around 594 B.C. Since then, all revolutions have been struggles to protect one type of property at the expense of another. They can't protect one type without violating another. During the great French Revolution, feudal property was sacrificed to save bourgeois property. In Solon's revolution, creditors had to make concessions to debtors regarding their property. Debts were simply declared invalid. We don’t know the exact details, but Solon boasts in his poems that he removed the mortgage columns from lands and allowed everyone who had fled or been sold abroad for debts to return home. This was only possible through an outright violation of private property. Indeed, all so-called political revolutions have been initiated to protect one kind of property by confiscating, also known as stealing, another kind of property. It's absolutely true that for over 2,500 years, private property could only be safeguarded through the violation of private property.

But now a way had to be found to avoid the return of such an enslavement of the free Athenians. This[139] was first attempted by general measures, e. g., the prohibition of contracts giving the person of the debtor in lien. Furthermore a maximum limit was fixed for the amount of land any one individual could own, in order to keep the craving of the nobility for the land of the farmers within reasonable bounds. Constitutional amendments were next in order. The following deserve special consideration:

But now, a solution had to be found to prevent the return of such oppression of the free Athenians. This[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] was initially attempted through general measures, such as banning contracts that put a debtor’s person on the line. Additionally, a maximum limit was set on how much land any one person could own, to keep the nobility’s desire for farmers' land in check. Next, constitutional amendments were introduced. The following are particularly noteworthy:

The council was increased to four hundred members, one hundred from each tribe. Here, then, the tribe still served as a basis. But this was the only remnant of the old constitution that was transferred to the new body politic. For otherwise Solon divided the citizens into four classes according to their property in land and its yield. Five hundred, three hundred and one hundred and fifty medimnoi of grain (1 medimnos equals 1.16 bushels) were the minimum yields of the first three classes. Whoever had less land or none at all belonged to the fourth class. Only members of the first three classes could hold office; the highest offices were filled by the first class. The fourth class had only the right to speak and vote in the public council. But here all officials were elected, here they had to give account, here all the laws were made, and here the fourth class was in the majority. The aristocratic privileges were partly renewed in the form of privileges of wealth, but the people retained the decisive power. The four classes also formed the basis for the reorganization of the fighting forces. The first two classes furnished the horsemen; the third had to serve as heavy infantry; the fourth was employed as light unarmored infantry and had to man the navy. Probably the last class also received wages in this case.

The council was expanded to four hundred members, with one hundred from each tribe. So, the tribe still served as a foundation. However, this was the only aspect of the old constitution that carried over to the new political system. Otherwise, Solon classified the citizens into four groups based on their land ownership and its production. The minimum yields for the first three classes were five hundred, three hundred, and one hundred and fifty medimnoi of grain (1 medimnos equals 1.16 bushels). Anyone with less land or none at all fell into the fourth class. Only members of the first three classes could hold office, with the highest positions going to the first class. The fourth class only had the right to speak and vote in the public council. But this was where all officials were elected, where they had to report back, where laws were created, and where the fourth class made up the majority. The privileges of the aristocracy were partially replaced by privileges linked to wealth, but the people maintained the ultimate power. The four classes also formed the basis for reorganizing the military. The first two classes provided the cavalry; the third served as heavy infantry; the fourth was used as light unarmored infantry and manned the navy. It’s likely that the last class was paid for this role.

An entirely new element is thus introduced into the constitution: private property. The rights and duties of the citizens are graduated according to their property in land. Wherever the classification by property[140] gains ground, there the old groups of blood relationship give way. Gentile constitution has suffered another defeat.

An entirely new element is introduced into the constitution: private property. The rights and responsibilities of citizens are determined based on their ownership of land. Wherever property classification becomes more prominent, the traditional ties of blood relationships fade away. The gentile constitution has faced another setback.

However, the gradation of political rights according to private property was not one of those institutions without which a state cannot exist. It may have been ever so important in the constitutional development of some states. Still a good many others, and the most completely developed at that, had no need of it. Even in Athens it played only a passing role. Since the time of Aristides, all offices were open to all the citizens.

However, the inequality of political rights based on private property wasn't one of those systems essential for a state to function. While it might have been significant in the constitutional development of some states, many others—especially the most developed—didn't require it. Even in Athens, it only had a minor role. Since the time of Aristides, all offices were accessible to all citizens.

During the next eighty years the Athenian society gradually drifted into the course on which it further developed in the following centuries. The outrageous land speculation of the time before Solon had been fettered, likewise the excessive concentration of property in land. Commerce, trades and artisan handicrafts, which were carried on in an ever larger scale as slave labor increased, became the ruling factors in gaining a living. Public enlightenment advanced. Instead of exploiting their own fellow citizens in the old brutal style, the Athenians now exploited mainly the slaves and the customers outside. Movable property, wealth in money, slaves and ships, increased more and more. But instead of being a simple means for the purchase of land, as in the old stupid times, it had now become an end in itself. The new class of industrial and commercial owners of wealth now waged a victorious competition against the old nobility. The remnants of the old gentile constitution lost their last hold. The gentes, phratries and tribes, the members of which now were dispersed all over Attica and completely intermixed, had thus become unavailable as political groups. A great many citizens of Athens did not belong to any gens. They were immigrants who had been adopted into citizenship, but not[141] into any of the old groups of kinship. Besides, there was a steadily increasing number of foreign immigrants who were only protected by traditional sufferance.

Over the next eighty years, Athenian society gradually moved in the direction it would continue to develop over the following centuries. The outrageous land speculation that existed before Solon was restricted, as was the excessive concentration of land property. Commerce, trades, and artisan crafts, which expanded significantly due to the increase in slave labor, became the main ways people earned a living. Public awareness improved. Instead of exploiting their fellow citizens in the old brutal manner, Athenians began to mainly exploit slaves and customers from outside. Movable property, wealth in money, slaves, and ships increased more and more. But instead of being just a means to purchase land, as in the old foolish times, it became a goal in itself. The new class of industrial and commercial wealthy individuals successfully competed against the old nobility. The remnants of the old social structure lost their remaining influence. The gentes, phratries, and tribes, whose members were now scattered throughout Attica and completely mixed together, had become ineffective as political groups. Many citizens of Athens did not belong to any gens. They were immigrants who had been granted citizenship but not[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] accepted into any of the old kinship groups. Additionally, there was a growing number of foreign immigrants who were only tolerated under traditional customs.

Meanwhile the struggles of the parties proceeded. The nobility tried to regain their former privileges and for a short time recovered their supremacy, until the revolution of Kleisthenes (509 B. C.) brought their final downfall and completed the ruin of gentile law.

Meanwhile, the conflicts between the groups continued. The nobility attempted to reclaim their old privileges and briefly regained their dominance until the revolution of Kleisthenes (509 B.C.) led to their ultimate defeat and marked the end of traditional law.

In his new constitution, Kleisthenes ignored the four old tribes founded on the gentes and phratries. Their place was taken by an entirely new organization based on the recently attempted division of the citizens into naukrariai according to residence. No longer was membership in a group of kindred the dominant fact, but simply local residence. Not the nation, but the territory was now divided; the inhabitants became mere political fixtures of the territory.

In his new constitution, Kleisthenes set aside the four old tribes based on clans and brotherhoods. They were replaced by a completely new system that aimed to organize citizens into naukrariai based on where they lived. Membership in a kinship group was no longer the main factor; it was now simply about where a person resided. Instead of focusing on the nation, the emphasis shifted to the territory; the people became just political residents of that area.

The whole of Attica was divided into one hundred communal districts, so-called demoi, every one of which was autonomous. The citizens living in a demos (demotoi) elected their official head (demarchos), treasurer and thirty judges with jurisdiction in minor cases. They also received their own temple and divine guardian or heros, whose priest they elected. The control of the demos was in the hands of the council of demotoì. This is, as Morgan correctly remarks, the prototype of the autonomous American township. The modern state in its highest development ended in the same unit with which the rising state began its career in Athens.

The entire region of Attica was split into one hundred communal districts, known as demoi, each of which was self-governing. The residents of a demos (demotoi) chose their official leader (demarchos), a treasurer, and thirty judges to handle minor cases. They also had their own temple and divine protector or heros, whose priest they elected. The governance of the demos was managed by the council of demotoì. As Morgan accurately notes, this is the prototype of the self-governing American township. The modern state, in its highest form, ultimately returned to the same unit that the emerging state began with in Athens.

Ten of these units (demoi) formed a tribe, which, however, was now designated as local tribe in order to distinguish it from the old sex tribe. The local tribe was not only an autonomous political, but also a military group. It elected the phylarchos or tribal head who commanded the horsemen, the taxiarchos [142]commanding the infantry and the strategic leader, who was in command of the entire contingent raised in the tribal territory by conscription. The local tribe furthermore furnished, equipped and fully manned five war vessels. It was designated by the name of the Attic hero who was its guardian deity. It elected fifty councilmen into the council of Athens.

Ten of these units (demoi) formed a tribe, which, however, was now called a local tribe to differentiate it from the older sex tribe. The local tribe was not only an independent political entity but also a military group. It elected the phylarchos or tribal head, who led the cavalry, the taxiarchos, who commanded the infantry, and the strategic leader, who oversaw the entire contingent raised through conscription in the tribal territory. The local tribe also provided, equipped, and fully staffed five warships. It was named after the Attic hero who was its patron deity. It elected fifty council members to serve in the council of Athens.

Thus we arrive at the Athenian state, governed by a council of five hundred elected by and representing the ten tribes and subject to the vote of the public meeting, where every citizen could enter and vote. Archons and other officials attended to the different departments of administration and justice.

Thus we arrive at the Athenian state, governed by a council of five hundred elected by and representing the ten tribes and subject to the vote of the public meeting, where every citizen could enter and vote. Archons and other officials managed the different departments of administration and justice.

By this new constitution and by the admission of a large number of aliens, partly freed slaves, partly immigrants, the organs of gentile constitution were displaced in public affairs. They became mere private and religious clubs. But their moral influence, the traditional conceptions and views of the old gentile period, survived for a long time and expired only gradually. This was evident in another state institution.

By this new constitution and by letting in many aliens, including some freed slaves and immigrants, the structures of the gentile constitution were pushed aside in public affairs. They turned into just private and religious clubs. However, their moral influence and the traditional beliefs and ideas from the old gentile era lingered for a long time and faded away slowly. This was clear in another state institution.

We have seen that an essential mark of the state consists in a public power of coërcion divorced from the mass of the people. Athens possessed at that time only a militia and a navy equipped and manned directly by the people. These afforded protection against external enemies and held the slaves in check, who at that time already made up the large majority of the population. For the citizens, this coërcive power at first only existed in the shape of the police, which is as old as the state. The innocent Frenchmen of the 18th century, therefore, had the habit of speaking not of civilized, but of policed nations (nations policées). The Athenians, then, provided for a police in their new state, a veritable "force" of bowmen on foot[143] and horseback. This police force consisted—of slaves. The free Athenian regarded this police duty as so degrading that he preferred being arrested by an armed slave rather than lending himself to such an ignominious service. That was still a sign of the old gentile spirit. The state could not exist without a police, but as yet it was too young and did not command sufficient moral respect to give prestige to an occupation that necessarily appeared ignominious to the old gentiles.

We’ve seen that a key characteristic of the state is a public power of coercion that is separate from the general population. At that time, Athens only had a militia and a navy that were directly organized and staffed by the people. These provided protection against outside threats and kept the slaves in check, who already made up the majority of the population. For citizens, this coercive power initially existed only in the form of the police, which is as old as the state itself. The innocent French people of the 18th century tended to talk about not civilized nations, but rather policed nations (nations policées). The Athenians, therefore, established a police force in their new state, which included a real “force” of foot and mounted bowmen.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] This police force was made up of slaves. The free Athenians viewed police duty as so degrading that they preferred to be arrested by an armed slave rather than engage in such a disreputable task. This attitude reflected the lingering old clan mentality. The state needed a police force to exist, but it was still too young and didn’t have enough moral authority to lend respectability to a role that appeared shameful to the traditional gentiles.

How well this state, now completed in its main outlines, suited the social condition of the Athenians was apparent by the rapid growth of wealth, commerce and industry. The distinction of classes on which the social and political institutions are resting was no longer between nobility and common people, but between slaves and freemen, aliens and citizens. At the time of the greatest prosperity the whole number of free Athenian citizens, women and children included, amounted to about 90,000; the slaves of both sexes numbered 365,000 and the aliens—foreigners and freed slaves—45,000. Per capita of each adult citizen there were, therefore, at least eighteen slaves and more than two aliens. The great number of slaves is explained by the fact that many of them worked together in large factories under supervision. The development of commerce and industry brought about an accumulation and concentration of wealth in a few hands. The mass of the free citizens were impoverished and had to face the choice of either competing with their own labor against slave labor, which was considered ignoble and vile, besides promising little success, or to be ruined. Under the prevailing circumstances they necessarily chose the latter course and being in the majority they ruined the whole Attic state. Not democracy caused the downfall of Athens, as the European glorifiers of princes and lickspittle[144] schoolmasters would have us believe, but slavery ostracizing the labor of the free citizen.

How well this state, now fully formed in its main aspects, fit the social condition of the Athenians was evident in the rapid increase of wealth, commerce, and industry. The distinction of classes that underpinned social and political institutions was no longer just between nobility and common people, but between slaves and free individuals, foreigners and citizens. At the peak of prosperity, the total number of free Athenian citizens, including women and children, was about 90,000; the number of slaves of both sexes was 365,000, and the foreigners—parcels of freed slaves—were 45,000. This means that for every adult citizen, there were at least eighteen slaves and more than two foreigners. The high number of slaves can be attributed to the fact that many worked together in large factories under supervision. The growth of commerce and industry led to the accumulation and concentration of wealth in a few hands. Most free citizens became impoverished and faced the choice of either competing with their own labor against slave labor, which was seen as dishonorable and lowly and offered little chance of success, or facing ruin. Given the circumstances, they inevitably chose the latter path, and being the majority, they brought down the entire Athenian state. It wasn't democracy that caused the downfall of Athens, as the European admirers of princes and sycophantic schoolmasters would like us to believe, but rather slavery that sidelined the labor of the free citizen.

The origin of the state among the Athenians presents a very typical form of state organization. For it took place without any marring external interference or internal obstruction—the usurpation of Pisistratos left no trace of its short duration. It shows the direct rise of a highly developed form of a state, the democratic republic, out of gentile society. And finally, we are sufficiently acquainted with all the essential details of the process.

The origin of the state among the Athenians demonstrates a classic example of state organization. It occurred without any significant outside interference or internal resistance—the takeover by Pisistratus left no lasting impact from its brief existence. It illustrates the direct emergence of a well-developed form of government, the democratic republic, from tribal society. Lastly, we know enough about all the key details of this process.


[145]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER 6. Families and government in Rome.

The legend of the foundation of Rome sets forth that the first colonization was undertaken by a number of Latin gentes (one hundred, so the legend says) united into one tribe. A Sabellian tribe (also said to consist of one hundred gentes) soon followed, and finally a third tribe of various elements, but again numbering one hundred gentes, joined them. The whole tale reveals at the first glance that little more than the gens was borrowed from reality, and that the gens itself was in certain cases only an offshoot of an old mother gens still existing at home. The tribes bear the mark of artificial composition on their foreheads; still they were made up of kindred elements and after the model of the old spontaneous, not artificial tribe. At the same time it is not impossible that a genuine old tribe formed the nucleus of every one of these three tribes. The connecting link, the phratry, contained ten gentes and was called curia. Hence there were thirty curiae.

The legend about the founding of Rome tells us that the first colonization was carried out by a group of Latin clans (one hundred, according to the legend) that came together to form one tribe. Soon after, a Sabellian tribe (also said to consist of one hundred clans) followed, and finally, a third tribe made up of different groups, again numbering one hundred clans, joined them. The whole story clearly shows that not much more than the clan was taken from reality, and even the clan itself was in some cases just a branch of an old mother clan that still existed back home. The tribes seem to be artificially created; however, they were made up of related groups modeled after the old spontaneous, not artificial, tribes. At the same time, it's possible that a genuine old tribe was at the core of each of these three tribes. The connecting link, called the phratry, included ten clans and was known as curia. Therefore, there were thirty curiae.

The Roman gens is recognized as an institution identical with the Grecian gens. The Grecian gens being a continuation of the same social unit, the primordial form of which we found among the American Indians, the same holds naturally good of the Roman gens, and we can be more concise in its treatment.

The Roman gens is understood to be an institution similar to the Grecian gens. The Grecian gens continues the same social unit, which we saw among the American Indians. The same is true for the Roman gens, allowing us to be more straightforward in our discussion of it.

At least during the most ancient times of the city, the Roman gens had the following constitution:

At least during the earliest days of the city, the Roman family groups had the following structure:

1. Mutual right of inheritance for gentiles; the[146] wealth remained in the gens. Paternal law being already in force in the Roman the same as in the Grecian gens, the offspring of female lineage were excluded. According to the law of the twelve tablets, the oldest written law of Rome known to us, the natural children had the first title to the estate; in case no natural children existed, the agnati (kin of male lineage) took their place; and last in line came the gentiles. In all cases the property remained in the gens. Here we observe the gradual introduction of new legal provisions, caused by increased wealth and monogamy, into the gentile practice. The originally equal right of inheritance of the gentiles was first limited in practice to the agnati, no doubt at a very remote date, and afterwards to the natural children and their offspring of male lineage. Of course this appears in the reverse order on the twelve tablets.

1. Mutual right of inheritance for families; the[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] wealth stayed within the family group. Paternal law was already applied in Roman society just like in Greek family groups, which excluded offspring from female lineage. According to the Law of the Twelve Tablets, the earliest written law of Rome that we know of, natural children had the first claim to the estate; if there were no natural children, the agnates (relatives through the male line) took their place; and last in line were the gentiles. In all situations, the property stayed within the family group. Here we can see the gradual introduction of new legal rules, driven by increased wealth and monogamy, into family practice. The originally equal right to inheritance among families was first limited in practice to the agnates, likely a long time ago, and then to the natural children and their male descendants. Naturally, this appears in the reverse order on the Twelve Tablets.

2. Possession of a common burial ground. The patrician gens Claudia, on immigrating into Rome from Regilli, was assigned to a separate lot of land and received its own burial ground in the city. As late as the time of Augustus, the head of Varus, who had been killed in the Teutoburger Wald, was brought to Rome and interred in the gentilitius tumulus; hence his gens (Quinctilia) still had its own tomb.

2. Ownership of a shared burial ground. The noble family Claudia, when they moved to Rome from Regilli, were given a distinct piece of land and had their own burial ground in the city. Even in the time of Augustus, the head of Varus, who was killed in the Teutoburg Forest, was brought to Rome and buried in the family tomb; therefore, his family (Quinctilia) still maintained its own burial site.

3. Common religious rites. These are well-known under the name of sacra gentilitia.

3. Common religious rituals. These are widely recognized as sacra gentilitia.

4. Obligation not to intermarry in the gens. It seems that this was never a written law in Rome, but the custom remained. Among the innumerable names of Roman couples preserved for us there is not a single case, where husband and wife had the same gentile name. The law of inheritance proves the same rule. By marrying, a woman loses her agnatic privileges, discards her gens, and neither she nor her children have any title to her father's estate nor to that of his brothers, because otherwise the gens of her father[147] would lose his property. This rule has a meaning only then when the woman is not permitted to marry a gentile.

4. Obligation not to intermarry within the gens. It seems this was never an official law in Rome, but it was a common practice. Among the countless names of Roman couples we have, there's not a single instance where both husband and wife shared the same gentile name. The inheritance laws support this same principle. When a woman marries, she loses her agnatic rights, leaves her gens, and neither she nor her children have any claim to her father's estate or that of his brothers, as otherwise, her father’s gens would lose out on his property. This rule only makes sense if the woman isn't allowed to marry someone from her gens.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

5. A common piece of land. In primeval days this was always obtained when the tribal territory was first divided. Among the Latin tribes we find the land partly in the possession of the tribe, partly of the gens, and partly of the households that could hardly represent single families at such an early date. Romulus is credited with being the first to assign land to single individuals, about 2.47 acres (two jugera) per head. But later on we still find some land in the hands of the gentes, not to mention the state land, around which turns the whole internal history of the republic.

5. Shared land. In ancient times, this was typically established when the tribal territory was first divided. Among the Latin tribes, we see the land owned partly by the tribe, partly by the gens, and partly by households that barely represented individual families at that early stage. Romulus is said to be the first to allocate land to individual people, approximately 2.47 acres (two jugera) each. However, later on, we still find some land owned by the gentes, not to mention the state land, which is central to the internal history of the republic.

6. Duty of the gentiles to mutually protect and assist one another. Written history records only remnants of this law. The Roman state from the outset manifested such superior power, that the duty of protection against injury devolved upon it. When Appius Claudius was arrested, his whole gens, including his personal enemies, dressed in mourning. At the time of the second Punic war the gentes united for the purpose of ransoming their captured gentiles. The senate vetoed this.

6. Duty of the gentiles to mutually protect and assist one another. Written history shows only fragments of this law. The Roman state from the beginning showed such overwhelming power that the responsibility to protect against harm fell to it. When Appius Claudius was arrested, his entire family, including his personal enemies, dressed in mourning. During the second Punic War, the families came together to ransom their captured members. The senate blocked this.

7. Right to bear the gentile name. This was in force until the time of the emperors. Freed slaves were permitted to assume the gentile name of their former master, but this did not bestow any gentile rights on them.

7. Right to use the gentile name. This was valid until the time of the emperors. Freed slaves could take on the gentile name of their former master, but this did not grant them any gentile rights.

8. Right of adopting strangers into the gens. This was done by adoption into the family (the same as among the Indians) which brought with it the adoption into the gens.

8. Right of adopting outsiders into the family group. This was accomplished by adopting them into the household (similar to practices among Indigenous peoples), which also meant they were adopted into the family group.

9. The right to elect and depose chiefs is not mentioned anywhere. But inasmuch as during the first years of Rome's existence all offices were filled by election or nomination, from the king downward, and[148] as the curiae elected also their own priests, we are justified in assuming the same in regard to gentile chiefs (principes)—no matter how well established the rule of choosing the candidates from the same family have been.

9. The right to elect and remove chiefs isn’t mentioned anywhere. However, since all positions during the early years of Rome were filled by election or appointment, from the king down, and the curiae also elected their own priests, we can reasonably assume the same applied to tribal chiefs (principes)—regardless of how firmly the tradition of selecting candidates from the same family was established.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Such were the constitutional rights of a Roman gens. With the exception of the completed transition to paternal law, they are the true image of the rights and duties of an Iroquois gens. Here, also, "the Iroquois is still plainly visible."

Such were the constitutional rights of a Roman clan. Except for the full shift to paternal law, they reflect the actual rights and responsibilities of an Iroquois clan. Here, too, "the Iroquois is still clearly visible."

How confused the ideas of our historians, even the most prominent of them, are when it comes to a discussion of the Roman gens, is shown by the following example: In Mommsen's treatise on the Roman family names of the Republican and Augustinian era (Römische Forschungen, Berlin, 1864, Vol. I.) he writes: "The gentile name was not only borne by all male gentiles including all adopted and wards, except, of course, the slaves, but also by the women.... The tribe (so Mommsen translates gens) is a common organization resulting from a common—actual, assumed or even invented—ancestor and united by common rites, burial grounds and customs of inheritance. All free individuals, hence women also, may and must claim membership in them. But the definition of the gentile name of the married women offers some difficulty. This is indeed obviated, as long as women were not permitted to marry any one but their gentiles. And we have proofs that for a long time the women found it much more difficult to marry outside than inside of the gens. This right of marrying outside, the gentis enuptio, was still bestowed as a personal privilege and reward during the sixth century.... But wherever such outside marriages occurred in primeval times, the woman must have been transferred to the tribe of her husband. Nothing is more certain than that by the old religious marriage woman[149] was completely adopted into the legal and sacramental group of her husband and divorced from her own. Who does not know that the married woman releases her active and passive right of inheritance in favor of her gentiles, but enters the legal group of her husband, her children and his gentiles? And if her husband adopts her as his child into his family, how can she remain separated from his gens?" (Pages 9-11.)

How confused the ideas of our historians, even the most prominent of them, are when it comes to discussing Roman clans is illustrated by the following example: In Mommsen's work on Roman family names from the Republican and Augustan periods (Römische Forschungen, Berlin, 1864, Vol. I.), he writes: "The gentile name was not only used by all male members of the clan, including all adopted individuals and wards, except, of course, slaves, but also by women.... The tribe (as Mommsen translates gens) is a common organization that arises from a common—whether real, assumed, or invented—ancestor and is united by shared rituals, burial sites, and inheritance customs. All free individuals, including women, can and must claim membership in them. However, defining the gentile name of married women poses some challenges. This issue is avoided as long as women were only allowed to marry their own clan members. We have evidence that for a long time, women found it much easier to marry within their clan than outside it. This right to marry outside, the gentis enuptio, was still granted as a personal privilege and reward during the sixth century.... But whenever such outside marriages happened in ancient times, the woman must have been integrated into her husband's tribe. It is certain that through the old religious marriage, a woman was fully adopted into her husband's legal and sacramental group, severing ties with her own. Who doesn’t know that the married woman forgoes her rights of inheritance in favor of her clan, but joins the legal group of her husband, their children, and his clan? And if her husband adopts her as his child into his family, how can she remain separate from his gens?" (Pages 9-11.)

Here Mommsen asserts that the Roman women belonging to a certain gens were originally free to marry only within their gens; the Roman gens, according to him, was therefore endogamous, not exogamous. This opinion which contradicts the evidence of all other nations, is principally, if not exclusively, founded on a single much disputed passage of Livy (Book xxxix, c. 19). According to this passage, the senate decreed in the year 568 of the city, i. e., 186 B. C., (uti Feceniae Hispallae datió, deminutio, gentis enuptio, tutoris optio idem esset quasi ei vir testamento dedisset; utique ei ingenuo nubere liceret, neu quid ei qui eam duxisset, ob id fraudi ignominiaeve esset)—that Fecenia Hispalla shall have the right to dispose of her property, to diminish it, to marry outside of the gens, to choose a guardian, just as if her (late) husband had conferred this right on her by testament; that she shall be permitted to marry a freeman and that for the man who marries her this shall not constitute a misdemeanor or a shame.

Here, Mommsen argues that Roman women from a specific gens were originally allowed to marry only within their gens; thus, he claims that the Roman gens was endogamous rather than exogamous. This view, which goes against the evidence from all other nations, is primarily based on a single, highly disputed passage from Livy (Book xxxix, c. 19). According to this passage, the senate decreed in the year 568 of the city, which is 186 B.C., (uti Feceniae Hispallae datió, deminutio, gentis enuptio, tutoris optio idem esset quasi ei vir testamento dedisset; utique ei ingenuo nubere liceret, neu quid ei qui eam duxisset, ob id fraudi ignominiaeve esset)—that Fecenia Hispalla would have the right to manage her property, to reduce it, to marry outside of her gens, to choose a guardian, just as if her (late) husband had granted her this right through a will; that she would be allowed to marry a free man and that the man who marries her would not face any wrongdoing or shame for doing so.

Without a doubt Fecenia, a freed slave, here obtains permission to marry outside of the gens. And equally doubtless the husband here has the right to confer on his wife by testament the right to marry outside of the gens after his death. But outside of which gens?

Without a doubt, Fecenia, a freed slave, is granted permission to marry outside of her clan. And it's also clear that her husband has the right to allow his wife, in his will, to marry outside of the clan after he passes away. But which clan is that?

If a woman had to intermarry in the gens, as Mommsen assumes, then she remained in this gens after her marriage. But in the first place, this assertion of an endogamous gens must be proven. And in the second[150] place, if the women had to intermarry in the gens, then the men had to do the same, otherwise there could be no marriage. Then we arrive at the conclusion that the man could bequeath a right to his wife, which he did not have for himself. This is a legal impossibility. Mommsen feels this very well, and hence he supposes: "The marriage outside of the gens most probably required not only the consent of the testator, but of all gentiles." (Page 10, footnote.) This is not only a very daring assertion, but contradicts also the clear wording of the passage. The senate gives her this right as a proxy of her husband; they expressly give her no more and no less than her husband could have given her, but what they do give is an absolute right, independent of all limitations, so that, if she should make use of it, her new husband shall not suffer in consequence. The senate even instructs the present and future consuls and praetors to see that no inconvenience arise to her from the use of this right. Mommsen's supposition is therefore absolutely inadmissible.

If a woman had to marry within the same clan, as Mommsen suggests, then she would stay in that clan after marrying. First of all, this idea of a closed clan needs to be proven. Secondly, if women had to marry within the clan, then men had to do the same; otherwise, marriage wouldn't be possible. This leads us to the conclusion that a man could give rights to his wife that he didn't have for himself, which is legally impossible. Mommsen understands this well, so he assumes: "Marriage outside the clan probably needed not just the testator's consent, but that of all clan members." (Page 10, footnote.) This claim is not only bold but also contradicts the clear wording of the passage. The senate grants her this right on behalf of her husband; they give her exactly what her husband could have given her, but what they give is an absolute right, free from any restrictions, so that if she exercises it, her new husband won’t be affected. The senate even instructs the current and future consuls and praetors to ensure she doesn't face any issues from using this right. Therefore, Mommsen's assumption is completely unacceptable.

Then again: suppose a woman married a man from another gens, but remained in her own gens. According to the passage quoted above, her husband would then have had the right to permit his wife to marry outside of her own gens. That is, he would have had the right to make provisions in regard to the affairs of a gens to which he did not belong at all. The thing is so utterly unreasonable that we need not lose any words about it.

Then again: imagine a woman married to a man from a different group, but she stayed in her own group. According to the passage quoted above, her husband would then have the right to allow his wife to marry outside of her own group. In other words, he would have the authority to make decisions regarding the matters of a group he didn’t belong to at all. This is so completely unreasonable that we don’t need to say more about it.

Nothing remains but to assume that the woman in her first marriage wedded a man from another gens and thereby became a member of her husband's gens. Mommsen admits this for such cases. Then the whole matter at once explains itself. The woman, torn away from her old gens by her marriage and adopted into the gentile group of her husband, occupies a peculiar[151] position in the new gens. She is now a gentile, but not a kin by blood. The manner of her entrance from the outset excludes all prohibition of intermarrying in the gens, into which she has come by marriage. She is adopted into the family relations of the gens and inherits some of the property of her husband when he dies, the property of a gentile. What is more natural than that this property should remain in the gens and that she should be obliged to marry a gentile of her husband and no other? If, however, an exception is to be made, who is so well entitled to authorize her as her first husband who bequeathed his property to her? At the moment when he bequeathes on her a part of his property and simultaneously gives her permission to transfer this property by marriage or as a result of marriage to a strange gens, he still is the owner of this property, hence he literally disposes of his personal property. As for the woman and her relation to the gens of her husband, it is he who by an act of his own free will—the marriage—introduced her into his gens. Therefore it seems quite natural that he should be the proper person to authorize her to leave this gens by another marriage. In short, the matter appears simple and obvious, as soon as we discard the absurd conception of an endogamous Roman gens and accept Morgan's originally exogamous gens.

Nothing is left but to assume that the woman in her first marriage married a man from a different clan and thus became a member of her husband's clan. Mommsen recognizes this in such cases. Then everything becomes clear. The woman, taken away from her old clan by her marriage and adopted into her husband's social group, holds a unique[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] position in the new clan. She is now a member, but not related by blood. The way she entered excludes any prohibition against intermarriage within the clan she joined through marriage. She is integrated into the family ties of the clan and inherits some of her husband's property when he dies, which is gentile property. What could be more natural than for this property to stay within the clan and for her to be required to marry a gentile from her husband's side and no one else? However, if an exception is to be made, who is more entitled to allow her than her first husband, who left his property to her? At the moment he bequeaths a part of his property to her and simultaneously permits her to transfer this property through marriage or as a result of marriage to another clan, he is still the owner of this property, so he is literally deciding on his personal property. As for the woman and her connection to her husband's clan, it is he who, by his own free will—the marriage—introduced her into his clan. Therefore, it seems entirely reasonable that he would be the appropriate person to grant her permission to leave this clan through another marriage. In short, the situation appears straightforward and obvious as soon as we set aside the ridiculous notion of an endogamous Roman clan and accept Morgan's originally exogamous clan.

There is still another view which has probably found the greatest number of advocates. According to them the passage in Livy only means "that freed slave girls (libertae) cannot without special permission, e gente enubere (marry outside of the gens) or undertake any of the steps which, together with capitis deminutio minima[25] (the loss of family rights) would lead to a[152] transfer of the liberta to another gens." (Lange, Römische Alterthümer, Berlin, 1856, I, p. 185, where our passage from Livy is explained by a reference to Huschke.) If this view is correct, then the passage proves still less for the relations of free Roman women, and there is so much less ground for speaking of their obligation to intermarry in the gens.

There’s another perspective that has probably gained the most support. According to this view, the passage in Livy simply means that freed slave girls (libertae) can’t marry outside their clan (gente) or take any actions that, along with capitis deminutio minima[25] (the loss of family rights), would transfer the liberta to another clan. (Lange, Römische Alterthümer, Berlin, 1856, I, p. 185, where our passage from Livy is explained by a reference to Huschke.) If this perspective is correct, then the passage provides even less evidence regarding the status of free Roman women, and it gives us even less reason to suggest they were obligated to intermarry within their clan.

The expression enuptio gentis (marriage outside of the gens) occurs only in this single passage and is not found anywhere else in the entire Roman literature. The word enubere (to marry outside) is found only three times likewise in Livy, and not in reference to the gens. The phantastic idea that Roman women had to intermarry in the gens owes its existence only to this single passage. But it cannot be maintained. For either the passage refers to special restrictions for freed slave women, in which case it proves nothing for free women (ingenuae). Or it applies also to free women, in which case it rather proves that the women as a rule married outside of the gens and were transferred by their marriage to their husbands' gens. This would be a point for Morgan against Mommsen.

The term enuptio gentis (marriage outside of the clan) appears only in this one passage and isn't found anywhere else in all of Roman literature. The term enubere (to marry outside) appears only three times in Livy, and not in relation to the clan. The fantastical idea that Roman women had to marry within the clan comes from this single passage. However, this idea doesn't hold up. Either the passage refers to specific restrictions for freed slave women, which doesn't prove anything about free women (ingenuae), or it applies to free women too, in which case it actually shows that women typically married outside of the clan and were integrated into their husbands' clan. This would support Morgan against Mommsen.

Almost three hundred years after the foundation of Rome the gentile bonds were still so strong that a patrician gens, the Fabians, could obtain permission from the senate to undertake all by itself a war expedition against the neighboring town of Veii. Three hundred and six Fabians are said to have marched[153] and to have been killed from ambush. Only one boy was left behind to propagate the gens.

Almost three hundred years after Rome was founded, the ties among clans were still so strong that a patrician clan, the Fabians, managed to get permission from the senate to lead a war expedition against the neighboring town of Veii on their own. It’s said that three hundred and six Fabians marched[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and were ambushed and killed. Only one boy was left alive to carry on the clan.

Ten gentes, we said, formed a phratry, named curia. It was endowed with more important functions than the Grecian phratry. Every curia had its own religious rites, sacred possessions and priests. The priests of one curia in a body formed one of the Roman clerical collegiums. Ten curiae formed a tribe which probably had originally its own elected chief—leader in war and high priest—like the rest of the Latin tribes. The three tribes together formed the populus Romanus, the Roman people.

Ten groups, we said, made up a phratry called a curia. It had more significant functions than the Greek phratry. Each curia had its own religious ceremonies, sacred items, and priests. The priests from one curia collectively formed one of the Roman clerical colleges. Ten curiae made up a tribe that likely originally had its own elected leader—both a military leader and a high priest—similar to other Latin tribes. The three tribes together formed the populus Romanus, the Roman people.

Hence nobody could belong to the Roman people, unless he was a member of a Roman gens, and thus a member of a curia and tribe. The first constitution of the Roman people was as follows. Public affairs were conducted by the Senate composed, as Niebuhr was the first to state correctly, of the chiefs of the three hundred gentes. Because they were the elders of the gentes they were called patres, fathers, and as a body senatus, council of elders, from senex, old. Here also the customary choice of men from the same family of the gens brought to life the first hereditary nobility. These families were called patricians and claimed the exclusive right to the seats in the senate and to all other offices. The fact that in the course of time the people admitted this claim so that it became an actual privilege is confirmed by the legendary report that Romulus bestowed the rank of patrician and its privileges on the first senators. The senate, like the Athenian boulê, had to make the final decision in many affairs and to undertake the preliminary discussion of more important matters, especially of new laws. These were settled by the public meeting, the so-called comitia curiata (assembly of curiae.) The people met in curiae, probably grouped by gentes, and every one of the thirty curiae had one vote. The[154] assembly of curiae adopted or rejected all laws, elected all higher officials including the rex (so-called king), declared war (but the senate concluded peace), and decided as a supreme court, on appeal, all cases involving capital punishment of Roman citizens. By the side of the senate and the public meeting stood the rex, corresponding to the Grecian basileus, and by no means, such an almost absolute king as Mommsen would have it.[26] The rex was also a military leader, a high priest and a chairman of certain courts. He had no other functions, nor any power over life, liberty and property of the citizens, except such as resulted from his disciplinary power as military leader or from his executive power as president of a court. The office of rex was not hereditary. On the contrary, he was elected, probably on the suggestion of his predecessor, by the assembly of curiae and then solemnly invested by a second assembly. That he could also be deposed is proved by the fate of Tarquinius Superbus.

Hence, no one could belong to the Roman people unless they were a member of a Roman gens, and thus a member of a curia and tribe. The first constitution of the Roman people was as follows. Public affairs were managed by the Senate composed, as Niebuhr was the first to correctly point out, of the leaders of the three hundred gentes. Because they were the elders of the gentes, they were called patres, or fathers, and as a group, they were known as the senatus, or council of elders, from senex, meaning old. Here too, the traditional selection of men from the same family of the gens gave rise to the first hereditary nobility. These families were known as patricians and claimed the exclusive right to seats in the Senate and all other offices. The fact that over time the people accepted this claim, making it an actual privilege, is supported by the legendary story that Romulus granted the title of patrician and its privileges to the first senators. The Senate, like the Athenian boulê, was responsible for making the final decision on many matters and for holding preliminary discussions on more significant issues, especially new laws. These matters were settled by the public assembly, the so-called comitia curiata (assembly of curiae). The people gathered in curiae, likely organized by gentes, and each of the thirty curiae cast one vote. The assembly of curiae adopted or rejected all laws, elected all higher officials including the rex (so-called king), declared war (though the senate concluded peace), and made definitive decisions, as a supreme court, on appeals in cases involving capital punishment of Roman citizens. Alongside the Senate and the public assembly stood the rex, comparable to the Grecian basileus, and certainly not the almost absolute king that Mommsen suggested. The rex was also a military leader, a high priest, and the chair of certain courts. He had no other functions nor any power over the life, liberty, and property of the citizens, except what resulted from his disciplinary power as a military leader or from his executive authority as the head of a court. The position of rex was not hereditary. Instead, he was elected, likely on the recommendation of his predecessor, by the assembly of curiae and then formally invested by a second assembly. That he could also be removed from office is evidenced by the fate of Tarquinius Superbus.

As the Greeks at the time of the heroes, so the Romans at the time of the so-called kings lived in a military democracy based on and developed from a constitution of gentes, phratries and tribes. What though the curiae and tribes were partly artificial formations, they were moulded after the genuine and spontaneous models of a society from which they originated and that still surrounded them on all sides.[155] And though the sturdy patrician nobility had already gained ground, though the reges attempted gradually to enlarge the scope of their functions—all this does not change the elementary and fundamental character of the constitution, and this alone is essential.

Just like the Greeks during the age of heroes, the Romans during the era of the so-called kings lived in a military democracy that was based on and developed from a constitution made up of clans, brotherhoods, and tribes. Even if the curiae and tribes were somewhat artificial structures, they were shaped by the real and natural models of a society from which they emerged and that still surrounded them entirely. And while the strong patrician nobility had started to assert themselves and the kings tried to gradually expand their roles, none of this changed the basic and fundamental nature of the constitution, and that alone is what truly matters.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Meantime the population of the city of Rome and of the Roman territory, enlarged by conquest, increased partly by immigration, partly through the inhabitants of the annexed districts, Latins most of them. All these new members of the state (we disregard here the clients) stood outside of the old gentes, curiae and tribes and so did not form a part of the populus Romanus, the Roman people proper. They were personally free, could own land, had to pay taxes and were subject to military service. But they were not eligible to office and could neither take part in the assembly of curiae nor in the distribution of conquered state lands. They made up the mass of people excluded from all public rights, the plebs. By their continually growing numbers, their military training and armament they became a threat for the old populus who now closed their ranks hermetically against all new elements. The land seems to have been about evenly divided between populus and plebs, while the mercantile and industrial wealth, though as yet not very considerable, may have been mainly in the hands of the plebs.

In the meantime, the population of the city of Rome and the surrounding territory, expanded by conquests, grew partly due to immigration and partly because of the people from the annexed areas, most of whom were Latins. All these newcomers (excluding clients) were not part of the old gentes, curiae, and tribes, so they didn’t belong to the populus Romanus, the true Roman people. They were personally free, could own land, had to pay taxes, and were subject to military service. However, they couldn’t hold office and were excluded from the assembly of curiae or the distribution of conquered state lands. They formed the bulk of the population without any public rights, the plebs. As their numbers increased and they received military training and equipment, they became a threat to the old populus, who now tightly closed ranks against any new members. The land appeared to be fairly evenly divided between the populus and the plebs, while the commercial and industrial wealth, although not very significant yet, was likely mostly in the hands of the plebs.

In view of the utter darkness that enwraps the whole legendary origin of Rome's historical beginning—a darkness that was rendered still more intense by the rationalistic and overofficious interpretations and reports of the juristically trained authors that wrote on the subject—it is impossible to make any definite statements about the time, the course and the motive of the revolution that put an end to the old gentile constitution. We are certain only that the causes[156] arose out of the fights between the plebs and the populus.

Given the total uncertainty surrounding the legendary origins of Rome's history—an uncertainty made even more complex by the overly analytical and detailed interpretations from the legal scholars who wrote about it—it's impossible to make any clear statements regarding the timing, progression, and reasons for the revolution that ended the old social system. The only thing we know for sure is that the causes[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] stemmed from the conflicts between the common people and the elites.

The new constitution, attributed to rex Servius Tullius and following the Grecian model, more especially that of Solon, created a new public assembly including or excluding all the members of populus and plebs according to whether they rendered military service or not. The whole population, subject to enlistment, was divided into six classes according to wealth. The lowest limitis in the five highest classes were: I., 100,000 ass; II., 75,000; III., 50,000; IV., 25,000; V., 11,000; which according to Dureau de la Malle is equal to about $3,155, $2,333, $1,555, $800, and $388. The sixth class, the proletarians, consisted of those who possessed less and were exempt from military service and taxes. In this new assembly of centuriae (comitia centuriata) the citizens formed ranks after the manner of soldiers, in companies of one hundred (centuria), and every centuria had one vote. Now the first class placed 80 centuriae in the field; the second 22, the third 20, the fourth 22, the fifth 30 and the sixth, for propriety's sake, one. To this were added 18 centuriae of horsemen composed of the most wealthy. Hence, there were 193 centuriae, giving a lowest majority vote of 97. Now the horsemen and the first class alone had together 98 votes. Being in the majority, they had only to agree, and they could pass any resolution without asking the consent of the other classes.

The new constitution, credited to King Servius Tullius and modeled after the Greeks, especially Solon, established a new public assembly that included or excluded members of both the common people and the lower class based on their military service. The entire population eligible for enlistment was divided into six classes based on wealth. The minimum wealth thresholds for the five highest classes were: I., 100,000 ass; II., 75,000; III., 50,000; IV., 25,000; V., 11,000; which according to Dureau de la Malle is roughly equal to $3,155, $2,333, $1,555, $800, and $388. The sixth class, the proletarians, included those who had less and were exempt from military service and taxes. In this new assembly of centuriae (comitia centuriata), citizens lined up like soldiers in groups of one hundred (centuria), and each centuria had one vote. The first class contributed 80 centuriae; the second 22, the third 20, the fourth 22, the fifth 30, and the sixth, just for appearances, added one. On top of these, there were 18 centuriae of horsemen made up of the wealthiest individuals. This totaled 193 centuriae, meaning a simple majority required at least 97 votes. The horsemen and the first class alone held 98 votes together. Since they had the majority, they only needed to reach an agreement to pass any resolution without needing approval from the other classes.

This new assembly of centuriae assumed all the political rights of the former assembly of curiae, a few nominal privileges excepted. The curiae and the gentes composing them now were degraded to mere private and religious congregations, analogous to their Attic prototypes, and as such they vegetated on for a long time. But the assembly of curiae soon became obsolete. In order to drive also the three old tribes out[157] of existence, a system of four local tribes was introduced. Every tribe was assigned to one quarter of the city and received certain political rights.

This new assembly of centuries took over all the political rights of the former assembly of curiae, with a few nominal privileges left out. The curiae and the gentes that made them up were now reduced to simply private and religious groups, similar to their counterparts in Athens, and they continued to exist in this way for a long time. However, the assembly of curiae quickly became irrelevant. To also eliminate the three old tribes completely, a system of four local tribes was created. Each tribe was designated to one part of the city and was given certain political rights.

Thus the old social order of blood kinship was destroyed also in Rome even before the abolition of the so-called royalty. A new constitution, founded on territorial division and difference of wealth took its place and virtually created the state. The public power of coërcion consisted here of citizens liable to military duty, to be used against the slaves and the so-called proletarians who were excluded from military service and general armament.

Thus, the old social order based on blood relationships was also destroyed in Rome even before the abolition of the so-called royalty. A new system, founded on territorial divisions and differences in wealth, took its place and effectively created the state. The public power of coercion consisted of citizens who were obligated to military service, used against the slaves and the so-called proletarians who were excluded from military duty and general armament.

After the expulsion of the last rex, Tarquinius Superbus, who had really usurped royal power, the new constitution was further improved by the institution of two military leaders (consuls) with equal powers, analogous to the custom of the Iroquois. The whole history of the Roman republic moves inside of this constitution: the struggles between patricians and plebs for admission to office and participation in the allotment of state lands, the merging of the patrician nobility in the new class of large property and money owners; the gradual absorption by the latter of all the land of the small holders who had been ruined by military service; the cultivation of these enormous new tracts by slaves; the resulting depopulation of Italy which not only opened the doors to the imperial tyrants, but also to their successors, the German barbarians.

After the last king, Tarquinius Superbus, was overthrown for his abusive rule, the new constitution was further refined by establishing two military leaders (consuls) with equal authority, similar to the practice of the Iroquois. The entire history of the Roman Republic unfolds within this constitution: the conflicts between the patricians and the plebs over access to government positions and the distribution of public land, the blending of the patrician elite into a new class of wealthy property and asset owners; the gradual takeover of land from smallholders who were impoverished by military service; the cultivation of these vast new estates by enslaved people; and the resulting decline in Italy's population, which not only paved the way for imperial tyrants but also for their successors, the Germanic tribes.

FOOTNOTES:

[25] Translator's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translator's note.

The term caput received the meaning of legal right of a person from the legal status of the head of a family.... Legal science extended the meaning of the term so that it related not alone to slaves, but also to minors and women. This legal right, so conceived, could be curtailed in three ways: Capitis deminutio maxima was the loss of the status libertatis (personal liberty), which included the loss of the status civitatis and familiae (civil and family rights); the capitis deminutio minor or media was the loss of the status civitatis (civil rights), including the loss of the status familiae (family rights); the capitis deminutio minima was the loss of the status familiae (family rights). Lange, Römische Alterthümer, Berlin, 1876, Vol. I., p. 204.

The term "caput" came to mean the legal rights of a person based on the status of the head of a family. Legal scholars expanded this term's meaning so that it applied not just to slaves, but also to minors and women. This legal right, as defined, could be reduced in three ways: Capitis deminutio maxima was the loss of personal liberty (libertatis), which included the loss of civil and family rights (civitatis and familiae); capitis deminutio minor or media was the loss of civil rights (civitatis), which included the loss of family rights (familiae); and capitis deminutio minima was the loss of family rights (familiae). Lange, Römische Alterthümer, Berlin, 1876, Vol. I., p. 204.

[26] Author's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Author's note.

The Latin rex is equivalent to the Celtic-Irish righ (tribal chief) and the Gothic reiks. That this, like the German Fürst, English first and Danish forste, originally signified gentile or tribal chief is evident from the fact that the Goths in the fourth century already had a special term for the king of later times, the military chief of a whole nation, viz., thiudans. In Ulfila's translation of the Bible Artaxerxes and Herod are never called reiks, but thiudans, and the empire of the emperor Tiberius not reiki, but thiudinassus. In the name of the Gothic thiudans, or king as we inaccurately translate, Thiudareiks (Theodoric, German Dietrich), both names flow together.

The Latin word "rex" is similar to the Celtic-Irish "righ" (tribal chief) and the Gothic "reiks." It's clear that this, like the German "Fürst," English "first," and Danish "forste," originally meant a gentile or tribal chief because the Goths, in the fourth century, already had a specific term for the later concept of a king, the military leader of an entire nation, which is "thiudans." In Ulfila's translation of the Bible, Artaxerxes and Herod are never referred to as "reiks," but instead as "thiudans," and the empire of the emperor Tiberius is not "reiki," but "thiudinassus." In the name of the Gothic "thiudans," or king as we mistakenly translate it, "Thiudareiks" (Theodoric, German Dietrich), both terms come together.


[158]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter 7. THE CLANS AMONG CELTS AND GERMANS.

Space forbids a consideration of the gentile institutions found in a more or less pure form among the savage and barbarian races of the present day; or of the traces of such institutions, discovered in the ancient history of civilized nations in Asia. One or the other are met everywhere. A few illustrations may suffice: Even before the gens had been recognized, it was pointed out and accurately described in its main outlines by the man who took the greatest pains to misunderstand it, McLennan, who wrote of this institution among the Kalmucks, the Circassians, the Samoyeds and three Indian nations: the Warals, the Magars and the Munnipurs. Recently it was described by M. Kovalevsky, who discovered it among the Pshavs, Shevsurs, Svanets and other Caucasian tribes. A few short notes about the existence of the gens among Celts and Germans may find a place here.

Space prevents a discussion of the social structures found in a relatively pure form among today's primitive and barbaric cultures, or of the remnants of such structures identified in the ancient history of civilized nations in Asia. These can be found everywhere. A few examples will suffice: Even before the gens were officially recognized, they were pointed out and described in detail by McLennan, who made a point of misunderstanding them. He wrote about this institution among the Kalmucks, Circassians, Samoyeds, and three Indian nations: the Warals, Magars, and Munnipurs. Recently, M. Kovalevsky described it as well, noting its presence among the Pshavs, Shevsurs, Svanets, and other Caucasian tribes. A few brief notes about the existence of the gens among Celts and Germans may also be relevant here.

The oldest Celtic laws preserved for us still show the gens in full bloom. In Ireland, it is alive in the popular instinct to this day, after it has been forced out of actual existence by the English. It was in full force in Scotland until the middle of the eighteenth century, and here it also succumbed only to the weapons, laws and courts of the English.

The oldest Celtic laws that have been preserved clearly show the clan system at its peak. In Ireland, this system is still alive in the popular mindset today, even after being pushed out of real existence by the English. It thrived in Scotland until the mid-eighteenth century, where it also gave way only to the weapons, laws, and courts of the English.

The old Welsh laws, written several centuries before the English invasion, not later than the 11th century, still show collective agriculture of whole villages, although only exceptionally and as the survival of a former universal custom. Every family had five acres for its special use; another lot was at the same time[159] cultivated collectively and its yield divided among the different families. In view of Irish and Scotch analogies it cannot be doubted that these village communities represent gentes or subdivisions of gentes, even though a repeated investigation of the Welsh laws, which I cannot undertake from lack of time (my notes are from 1869), should not directly corroborate this. One thing, however, is plainly proven by the Welsh and Irish laws, namely that the pairing family had not yet given way to monogamy among the Celts of the 11th century. In Wales, marriage did not become indissoluble by divorce, or rather by notification, until after seven years. Even if no more than three nights were lacking to make up the seven years, a married couple could still separate. Their property was divided among them: the woman made the division, the man selected his share. The furniture was divided according to certain very funny rules. If the marriage was dissolved by the man, he had to return the woman's dowry and a few other articles; if the woman wished a separation, then she received less. Of three children the man took two, the woman one, viz., the second child. If the woman married again after her divorce, and her first husband claimed her back, she was obliged to follow him, even if she had one foot in her new husband's bed. But if two had lived together for seven years, they were considered man and wife, even without the preliminaries of a formal marriage. Chasteness of the girls before marriage was by no means strictly observed, nor was it required. The regulations regarding this subject are of an extremely frivolous nature and in contradiction with civilized morals. When a woman committed adultery, her husband had a right to beat her—this was one of three cases when he could do so without incurring a penalty—but after that he could not demand any other satisfaction, for "the same crime[160] shall either be atoned for or avenged, but not both." The reasons that entitled a woman to a divorce without curtailing her claims to a fair settlement were of a very diverse nature: bad breath of the man was sufficient. The ransom to be paid to the chief or king for the right of the first night (gobr merch, hence the medieval name marcheta, French marquette) plays a conspicuous part in the code of laws. The women had the right to vote in the public meetings. Add to this that similar conditions are vouched for in Ireland; that marriage on time was also quite the custom there, and that the women were assured of liberal and well defined privileges in case of divorce, even to the point of remuneration for domestic services; that a "first wife" existed by the side of others, and that legal and illegal children without distinction received a share of their deceased parent's property—and we have a picture of the pairing family among the Celts. The marriage laws of the American Indians seem strict in comparison to the Celtic, but this is not surprising when we remember that the Celts were still living in group marriage at Cesar's time.

The old Welsh laws, written several centuries before the English invasion, no later than the 11th century, still show that whole villages practiced collective farming, although this was only occasionally and was a remnant of an earlier custom. Every family had five acres for their own use, while another area was cultivated collectively and the harvest was shared among the families. Given the similarities with Irish and Scottish practices, it's clear these village communities represent clans or subdivisions of clans, even though a thorough examination of the Welsh laws, which I can't do due to lack of time (my notes are from 1869), may not directly prove this. One thing, however, is clearly shown by the Welsh and Irish laws: the pairing family hadn't yet given way to monogamy among the Celts of the 11th century. In Wales, marriage wasn't made breakable by divorce, or rather by notification, until after seven years. Even if only three nights were left to complete the seven years, a married couple could still part ways. Their property was split between them: the woman did the dividing, and the man chose his share. The division of furniture followed some rather amusing rules. If the man dissolved the marriage, he had to return the woman's dowry and a few other items; if the woman wanted the separation, she got less. Of three children, the man took two, leaving one, specifically the second child, for the woman. If the woman remarried after her divorce, and her first husband wanted her back, she had to return to him, even if she was already in bed with her new husband. However, if a couple lived together for seven years, they were considered man and wife, even without a formal marriage. Virginity for girls before marriage wasn't strictly enforced or required. The rules regarding this were quite frivolous and contradicted civilized morals. If a woman committed adultery, her husband had the right to hit her—this was one of the three situations where he could do so without facing penalty—but afterward, he couldn't demand any other form of satisfaction. "The same crime shall either be atoned for or avenged, but not both." The reasons that allowed a woman to get a divorce without losing her rights to a fair settlement were quite varied: even a man's bad breath was enough reason. The compensation to be paid to the chief or king for the right of the first night (gobr merch, hence the medieval term marcheta, French marquette) is a prominent part of the legal code. Women had the right to vote in public meetings. Additionally, similar circumstances are recorded in Ireland; timely marriage was also customary there, and women had guaranteed generous and well-defined privileges in case of divorce, even to the extent of receiving payment for domestic services; a "first wife" could exist alongside others, and both legal and illegitimate children received an equal share of their deceased parent's estate. This gives us a view of the pairing family among the Celts. The marriage laws of American Indians may seem strict compared to the Celtic ones, but this isn't surprising when we remember that the Celts were still practicing group marriage in Caesar's time.

The Irish gens (Sept; the tribe was called clainne, clan) is confirmed and described not alone by the ancient law codes, but also by the English jurists of the 17th century who were sent across for the purpose of transforming the clan lands into royal dominions. Up to this time, the soil had been the collective property of the gens or the clan, except where the chiefs had already claimed it as their private dominion. When a gentile died, and a household was thus dissolved, the gentile chief (called caput cognationis by the English jurists) made a new assignment of the whole gentile territory to the rest of the household. This division of land probably took place according to such rules as were observed in Germany. Until about fifty years ago,[161] village marks were quite frequent, and some of these so-called rundales may be found to this day. The farmers of a rundale, individual tenants on the soil that once was the collective property of the gens, but had been confiscated by the English conquerors, each pay the rent for his respective parcel. But they all combine their lands and parcel it off according to situation and quality. These parcels, called "Gewanne" on the German river Mosel, are cultivated collectively and their yield is divided into shares. Marshland and pastures are used in common. Fifty years ago, new divisions were still made occasionally, sometimes annually. The field map of such a rundale village looks exactly like that of a German "Gehöferschaft" (farming commune) on the Mosel or in the Hochwald. The gens also survives in the "factions." The Irish farmers often form parties that seem to be founded on absolutely contradictory or senseless distinctions, quite incomprehensible to Englishmen. The only purpose of these factions is apparently to rally for the popular sport of hammering the life out of one another. They are artificial reincarnations, modern substitutes for the dispersed gentes that demonstrate the continuation of the old gentile instinct in their own peculiar manner. By the way, in some localities the gentiles are still living together on what is practically their old territory. During the thirties, for instance, the great majority of the inhabitants of the old county of Monaghan had only four family names, i. e., they were descended from four gentes or tribes (clans).[27]

The Irish gens (Sept; the tribe was called clainne, clan) is confirmed and described not just by ancient law codes but also by English jurists in the 17th century who were sent over to turn clan lands into royal territories. Until that point, the land had been collectively owned by the gens or clan, except in cases where chiefs had claimed it as their personal property. When a member of the gens died, causing a household to break up, the gentile chief (referred to as caput cognationis by the English jurists) reassigned the entire gentile territory to the remaining household members. This land division likely followed rules similar to those used in Germany. Up until about fifty years ago,[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] village markers were quite common, and some of these so-called rundales still exist today. The farmers of a rundale, who were individual tenants on land that once belonged collectively to the gens but had been taken by the English conquerors, each pay rent for their specific portion. However, they pool their land and divide it based on location and quality. These parcels, called "Gewanne" along the Mosel River in Germany, are farmed together, and their harvest is split into shares. Marshland and pastures are used jointly. Even fifty years ago, new divisions were still made from time to time, sometimes yearly. The layout of a rundale village resembles that of a German "Gehöferschaft" (farming commune) on the Mosel or in Hochwald. The gens also persists in the "factions." Irish farmers often form groups based on seemingly contradictory or nonsensical distinctions that are quite confusing to the English. The apparent aim of these factions is simply to come together for the popular sport of beating each other up. They are artificial revivals, modern versions of the dispersed gentes that illustrate the endurance of the old gentile instinct in their unique way. Interestingly, in some areas, the gentiles still live together on what is essentially their old territory. For instance, during the 1930s, most residents of the old county of Monaghan had only four family names, meaning they descended from four gentes or tribes (clans).[27]

[162]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The downfall of the gentile order in Scotland dates from the suppression of the revolt in 1745. What link of this order the Scotch clan represented remains to be investigated; that it is a link, is beyond doubt. Walter Scott's novels bring this Scotch highland clan vividly before our eyes. It is, as Morgan says, "an excellent type of the gens in organization and in spirit, and an extraordinary illustration of the power of the gentile life over its members.... We find in their feuds and blood revenge, in their localization by gentes, in their use of lands in common, in the fidelity of the clansman to his chief and of the members of the clan to each other, the usual and persistent features of gentile society.... Descent was in the male line, the children of the males remaining members of the clan, while the children of its female members belonged to the clans of their respective fathers." The fact that matriarchal law was formerly in force in Scotland is proved by the royal family of the Picts, who according to Beda observed female lineage. Even a survival of the Punaluan family had been preserved among the Scots, as among the Welsh. For until the middle ages, the chief of the clan or king, the last representatives of the former common husbands, had the right to claim the first night with every bride, unless a ransom was given.

The decline of the noble order in Scotland began with the suppression of the revolt in 1745. The exact role that this noble order played within the Scottish clan remains to be explored; however, it is certain that there is a connection. Walter Scott's novels bring this Scottish Highland clan to life. As Morgan notes, "it’s an excellent example of the gens in organization and spirit, and an extraordinary illustration of the power of the noble life over its members.... We see in their feuds and blood vengeance, in their organization by clans, in their shared use of land, and in the loyalty of the clansman to his chief and of the clan members to one another, the typical and persistent features of a noble society.... Descent was traced through the male line, where the sons remained members of the clan, while the daughters belonged to the clans of their fathers." The fact that matriarchal law was once practiced in Scotland is evidenced by the royal family of the Picts, who, according to Bede, followed female lineage. There were even remnants of the Punaluan family structure among the Scots, similar to those in Wales. Until the Middle Ages, the clan chief or king, the last representatives of the former communal husbands, had the right to claim the first night with every bride, unless a ransom was paid.

It is an indisputable fact, that the Germans were[163] organized in gentes up to the time of the great migrations. The territory between the Danube, the Rhine, the Vistula and the northern seas was evidently occupied by them only a few centuries before Christ. The Cimbri and Teutons were then still in full migration, and the Suebi did not settle down until Cesar's time. Cesar expressly states that they settled down in gentes and kins (gentibus cognatibusque), and in the mouth of a Roman of the gens Julia this term gentibus has a definite meaning, that no amount of disputation can obliterate. This holds good for all Germans. It seems that even the provinces taken by them from the Romans were settled by distribution to gentes. The Alemanian code of laws affirms that the people settled in gentes (genealogiae) on the conquered land south of the Danube. Genealogia is used in exactly the same sense as was later on Mark—or Dorfgenossenschaft (mark or village community). Kovalevsky recently maintained that these genealogiae were the great household communities among which the land was divided, and from which the village communities developed later on. The same may be true of the fara, by which term the Burgundians and Langobards—a Gothic and a Herminonian or High German tribe—designated nearly, if not exactly, the same thing as the Alemanian genealogiae. Whether this is really the gens or the household community, must be settled by further investigation.

It is an undeniable fact that the Germans were[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] organized into tribes until the time of the great migrations. The area between the Danube, the Rhine, the Vistula, and the northern seas was clearly occupied by them just a few centuries before Christ. The Cimbri and Teutons were still actively migrating, and the Suebi didn’t settle until Caesar’s time. Caesar explicitly states that they established themselves in tribes and clans (gentibus cognatibusque), and when a Roman from the gens Julia uses the term gentibus, it carries a specific meaning that no amount of debate can change. This applies to all Germans. It appears that even the provinces they took from the Romans were settled by dividing them into tribes. The Alemanian code of laws confirms that the people settled into tribes (genealogiae) on the land they conquered south of the Danube. Genealogia is used in the same sense as later terms like Mark or Dorfgenossenschaft (mark or village community). Recently, Kovalevsky argued that these genealogiae were the large household communities among which the land was divided, and from which the village communities later developed. The same may apply to the fara, by which term the Burgundians and Langobards—a Gothic and a Herminonian or High German tribe—refer to nearly, if not exactly, the same concept as the Alemanian genealogiae. Whether this truly refers to the tribe or the household community will require further investigation.

The language records leave us in doubt, whether all the Germans had a common expression for gens or not, and as to what this term was. Etymologically, the Gothic, kuni, middle High German künne, corresponds to the Grecian genos and the Latin gens, and is used in the same sense. We are led back to the time of matriarchy by the terms for "woman" which are derived from the same root: Greek gynê, Slav zenâ, Gothic qvino, Norse kona, kuna.

The language records leave us uncertain whether all Germans had a common term for gens or what that term was. Etymologically, the Gothic word kuni and the Middle High German künne correspond to the Greek genos and the Latin gens, used in the same sense. We trace back to the time of matriarchy through the words for "woman," which come from the same root: Greek gynê, Slavic zenâ, Gothic qvino, Norse kona, kuna.

[164]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Among Langobards and Burgundians, I repeat, we find the term fara which Grimm derives from the hypothetical root fisan, to beget. I should prefer to trace it to the more obvious root faran, German fahren, to ride or to wander, in order to designate a certain well defined section of the wandering corps, composed quite naturally of relatives. As a result of centuries of wanderings from West to East and back again, this term was gradually applied to the sex group itself.

Among the Langobards and Burgundians, I repeat, we find the term fara, which Grimm derives from the hypothetical root fisan, meaning to beget. I would rather trace it to the more obvious root faran, German fahren, which means to ride or wander, to refer to a specific and well-defined group of wanderers, naturally composed of relatives. After centuries of moving back and forth from West to East, this term gradually became associated with the group itself.

There is furthermore the Gothic sibja, Anglosaxon sib, old High German sippia, sippa, High German sippe. Old Norse has only the plural sifjar, the relatives; the singular occurs only as the name of a goddess, Sif.

There is also the Gothic sibja, Anglo-Saxon sib, Old High German sippia, sippa, and High German sippe. Old Norse only has the plural sifjar, meaning relatives; the singular is used only as the name of a goddess, Sif.

Finally, another expression occurs in the Hildebrand Song, where Hildebrand asks Hadubrand "who is your father among the men of the nation ... or what is your kin?" (eddo huêllihhes cnuosles du sîs).

Finally, another expression appears in the Hildebrand Song, where Hildebrand asks Hadubrand, "Who is your father among the people... or what is your lineage?" (eddo huêllihhes cnuosles du sîs).

If there was a common German term for gens, it was presumably the Gothic kuni. This is not only indicated by its identity with the corresponding term in related languages, but also by the fact that the word kuning, German König, English king, is derived from it, all of which originally signified chief of gens or tribe. Sibja, German Sippe (relationship), does not appear worthy of consideration. In old Norse, at least, sifjar signifies not alone kin by blood, but also kin through marriage; hence it comprises the members of at least two gentes, and the term sif cannot have been applied to the gens itself.

If there was a common German term for gens, it was likely the Gothic kuni. This is supported not only by its similarity to the corresponding term in related languages but also by the fact that the word kuning, German König, and English king is derived from it, all of which originally meant leader of a gens or tribe. Sibja, German Sippe (relationship), doesn’t seem significant. In Old Norse, at least, sifjar refers not only to blood relatives but also to relatives by marriage; therefore, it includes members from at least two gentes, and the term sif couldn’t have been used to refer to the gens itself.

In the order of battle, the Germans, like the Mexicans and Greeks, arranged the horsemen as well as the wedge-like columns of the troops on foot by gentes. Tacitus' indefinite expression, "by families and kinships," is explained by the fact that at his time the gens had long ceased to be a living body in Rome.

In the battle formation, the Germans, similar to the Mexicans and Greeks, organized the cavalry and the wedge-shaped columns of infantry by clans. Tacitus' vague phrase, "by families and kinships," reflects the reality that by his time, the gens had long stopped being an active entity in Rome.

[165]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Another passage of Tacitus is decisive. There he says: "The mother's brother regards his nephew as his son; some even hold that the bond of blood between the maternal uncle and the nephew is more sacred and close than that between father and son, so that when persons are demanded as securities, the sister's son is considered a better security than the natural son of the man whom they desire to place under bonds." Here we have a living proof of the matriarchal, and hence natural, gens, and it is described as a characteristic mark of the Germans.[28] If a member of such a gens gave his own son as a security for the fulfillment of a vow and this son became the victim of his father's breach of faith, that was the concern of the father alone. But when the son of a sister was sacrificed, then the most sacred gentile law was violated. The next relative who was bound above all others to protect the boy or young man, was held responsible for his death; either he should not have given the boy in bail or he should have kept the contract. If we had no other trace of gentile law among the Germans, this one passage would be sufficient proof of its existence.

Another passage from Tacitus is crucial. He states: "A mother's brother sees his nephew as his son; some even believe that the bond between a maternal uncle and his nephew is more sacred and intimate than that between father and son, so that when people are asked to provide guarantees, a sister's son is seen as a better guarantee than the biological son of the man they want to bind." Here we have clear evidence of the matriarchal, and thus natural, clan, and it's noted as a distinctive feature of the Germans.[28] If a member of such a clan offered his own son as security for a vow and that son suffered due to his father's dishonesty, it was solely the father's issue. But if the sister's son was sacrificed, that would violate the most sacred familial law. The next relative, who was primarily obligated to protect the boy or young man, would be held accountable for his death; either he shouldn't have offered the boy as security or he should have upheld the agreement. Even if we had no other evidence of familial law among the Germans, this one passage would be enough to prove its existence.

But there is another passage in the Old Norse song of the "Dawn of the Gods" and the "End of the[166] World," the Völuspâ, which is still stronger evidence, because it is 800 years younger. In this "Vision of the Seeress," in which Bang and Bugge have now demonstrated the existence of Christian elements, also, the description of the time of general degeneration and corruption inaugurating the great catastrophe contains this passage:

But there's another section in the Old Norse song of the "Dawn of the Gods" and the "End of the[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] World," the Völuspâ, which is even stronger evidence, as it's 800 years newer. In this "Vision of the Seeress," where Bang and Bugge have now shown the presence of Christian elements, the description of the period of widespread decline and corruption leading up to the great catastrophe includes this passage:

Broedbr munu berjask ok at bönum verdask
Munu systrungar sifjum spilla.

"Brothers will wage war against one another and become each other's murderers, and sisters' children will break the bonds of blood." Systrungr means the son of the mother's sister, and an abnegation of the blood kinship from that side surpasses in the eyes of the poet even the crime of fratricide. There is a deliberate climax in that systrungar, emphasizing the maternal kinship. If the term syskina-börn, brother's and sister's children, or syskina-synir, brother's and sister's sons, had been used, there would have been a weakening of the effect, instead of a climax. That shows that even at the time of the Vikings, when the Völuspâ was composed, the recollection of maternal law was not yet blotted out.

"Brothers will fight each other and become each other's killers, and the children of sisters will break the ties of blood." Systrungr refers to the son of the mother's sister, and the rejection of blood kinship from that side is viewed by the poet as even worse than the act of killing one's brother. There's a clear emphasis in the word systrungar, highlighting maternal connections. If terms like syskina-börn, meaning the children of brothers and sisters, or syskina-synir, meaning the sons of brothers and sisters, had been used, the impact would have lessened instead of building. This shows that even during the time of the Vikings, when the Völuspâ was written, the memory of maternal law was still very much alive.

Among the Germans with whom Tacitus was familiar maternal law had already given way to paternal lineage. The children were the next heirs of the father; in the absence of children, the brothers and uncles on both sides were next in line. The admission of the mother's brother to the inheritance is a relic of maternal law and proves that paternal law had only recently been introduced by the Germans. Traces of maternal law were preserved until late in the middle ages. It seems that even at this late date people still felt certain misgivings about the reliability of fatherhood, especially among serfs. For when a feudal lord demanded the return of a fugitive serf from a city, it was first required, for[167] instance in Augsburg, Basel and Kaiserslautern, that the fact of his serfdom should be established by the oaths of six of his next blood relations, all of whom had to belong to his mother's kin. (Maurer, Städteverfassung, I, page 381.)

Among the Germans that Tacitus knew, maternal law had already been replaced by paternal lineage. The children were the primary heirs of their father; if there were no children, the next in line were the brothers and uncles on both sides. The inclusion of the mother's brother in inheritance is a remnant of maternal law and indicates that paternal law had only recently been adopted by the Germans. Signs of maternal law were maintained well into the Middle Ages. It appears that even at this late time, there were still some doubts about the certainty of fatherhood, especially among serfs. For instance, when a feudal lord asked for the return of a runaway serf from a city, it was first required, particularly in Augsburg, Basel, and Kaiserslautern, that six of his closest blood relatives verify his status as a serf, all of whom had to be from his mother's side. (Maurer, Städteverfassung, I, page 381.)

Another relic of declining matriarchy was the (from the Roman standpoint) almost inexplicable respect of the Germans for the female sex. Young girls of noble family were considered the safest bonds to secure the keeping of contracts with Germans. In battle, nothing stimulated their courage so much as the horrible thought that their wives and daughters might be captured and carried into slavery. A woman was to them something holy and prophetical, and they listened to her advice in the most important matters. Veleda, the Bructerian priestess on the river Lippe, was the soul of the insurrection of the Batavians, in which Civilis at the head of German and Belgian tribes shook the foundations of Roman rule in Gaul. The women held undisputed sway in the house. If we may believe Tacitus, they, together with the old men and children, had to do all the work, for the men went hunting, drank and loafed. But as Tacitus does not say who cultivated the fields, and as according to his explicit statement the slaves paid only tithes, but did not work under compulsion, it seems that the adult men would have had to do what little agricultural work was required.

Another remnant of the fading matriarchy was the almost baffling respect the Germans had for women, from the Roman perspective. Young girls from noble families were seen as the most reliable way to uphold contracts with Germans. In battle, nothing fueled their bravery more than the terrifying thought that their wives and daughters could be captured and enslaved. To them, a woman was something sacred and prophetic, and they valued her advice on the most crucial matters. Veleda, the Bructerian priestess by the Lippe River, was the driving force behind the Batavian uprising, where Civilis, leading the German and Belgian tribes, challenged Roman authority in Gaul. Women had complete control in the household. If we can trust Tacitus, they, along with the elderly and children, had to do all the chores while the men went hunting, drinking, and lounging around. However, since Tacitus doesn’t specify who farmed the fields, and he clearly states that the slaves only paid tithes and didn't work under compulsion, it seems that the adult men must have done any necessary agricultural work.

The form of marriage, as stated above, was the pairing family in gradual transition to monogamy. It was not yet strict monogamy, for polygamy was permitted for the wealthy. Chasteness of the girls was in general carefully maintained, different from the custom of the Celts. Tacitus speaks with special ardor of the sacredness of the matrimonial bond among the Germans. Adultery of the woman is alone quoted by him as a reason for a divorce. But[168] his treatment of this subject leaves many a flaw and besides, it too openly holds up the mirror of virtue to the dissipated Romans. So much is certain: Granted that the Germans were such exceptional models of virtue in their forests, it required only a short contact with the outer world to bring them down to the level of the other average Europeans. In the whirl of Roman life the last trace of pure morals disappeared even faster than the German language. Just read Gregorius of Tours. It is obvious that in the primeval forests of Germany no such hyper-refined voluptuousness could exist as in Rome. That implies fully enough superiority of the Germans over the Roman world, and there is no necessity for ascribing to them a moderation and chastity that have never been the qualities of any nation as a whole.

The concept of marriage, as mentioned earlier, was a pairing family gradually moving toward monogamy. It wasn't strict monogamy yet, as polygamy was allowed for the wealthy. The chastity of girls was generally well-protected, unlike the customs of the Celts. Tacitus expresses a strong admiration for the sanctity of the marriage bond among the Germans. He only mentions a woman's adultery as grounds for divorce. But[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] his way of discussing this topic has many shortcomings and too openly reflects the virtues of the indulgent Romans. One thing is clear: Even if the Germans were such exceptional examples of virtue in their forests, it only took a brief interaction with the outside world to bring them down to the level of other average Europeans. In the bustling Roman life, the last remnants of pure morals disappeared even faster than the German language. Just look at Gregorius of Tours. It's clear that in the ancient forests of Germany, such extreme decadence couldn't exist like it did in Rome. This strongly suggests the Germans were superior to the Roman world without needing to attribute to them a moderation and chastity that have never been characteristics of any nation as a whole.

A result of gentile law is the obligation to inherit the enmities as well as the friendships of one's father and relatives; so is furthermore the displacement of blood revenge by the Wergeld, a fine to be paid in atonement of manslaughter and injuries. A generation ago this Wergeld was considered a specifically German institution, but it has since been found that hundreds of nations introduced this mitigation of gentile blood revenge. Like the obligatory hospitality, it is found, for instance, among the American Indians. Tacitus' description of the manner in which hospitality was observed (Germania, chapt. 21) is almost identical with Morgan's.

A result of tribal law is the obligation to carry on the grudges as well as the alliances of one's father and relatives; additionally, blood revenge has been replaced by the Wergeld, a fine to be paid as compensation for manslaughter and injuries. A generation ago, this Wergeld was seen as a uniquely German concept, but it has since been found that hundreds of nations adopted this way of reducing tribal blood revenge. Similar to the practice of required hospitality, it can also be seen among the American Indians. Tacitus' description of how hospitality was practiced (Germania, chapt. 21) is almost identical to Morgan's.

The hot and ceaseless controversy as to whether or not the Germans had already made a definite repartition of the cultivated land at Tacitus' time, and how the passages relating to this question should be interpreted, is now a thing of the past. After the following facts had been established: that the cultivated land of nearly all nations was tilled [169]collectively by the gens and later on by communistic family groups, a practice which Cesar still found among the Suebi; that as a result of this practice the land was re-apportioned periodically; and that this periodical repartition of the cultivated land was preserved in Germany down to our days—after such evidence we need not waste any more breath on the subject. A transition within 150 years from collective cultivation, such as Cesar expressly attributes to the Suebi, to individual cultivation with annual repartition of the soil, such as Tacitus found among the Germans, is surely progress enough for any one. The further transition from this stage to complete private ownership of land during such a short period and without any external intervention would involve an absolute impossibility. Hence I can only read in Tacitus what he states in so many words: They change (or re-divide) the cultivated land every year, and enough land is left for common use. It is the stage of agriculture and appropriation of the soil which exactly tallies with the contemporaneous gentile constitution of the Germans.

The ongoing debate about whether the Germans had already reorganized their cultivated land during Tacitus' time, and how to interpret the relevant passages, is now settled. It has been established that the cultivated land of nearly all nations was farmed collectively by tribes and later by communal family groups, a practice that Caesar observed among the Suebi; as a result, the land was periodically redistributed. This practice of periodically redistributing cultivated land has continued in Germany to this day. Given this evidence, there's no need to discuss the topic any further. A shift within 150 years from collective farming, which Caesar clearly attributed to the Suebi, to individual farming with annual land redistribution, as Tacitus recorded among the Germans, is significant progress. The further transition from this system to complete private land ownership in such a short time and without any outside influence would be impossible. Therefore, I can only interpret Tacitus' words as he stated clearly: They change (or re-divide) the cultivated land every year, and there’s enough land left for communal use. This reflects an agricultural stage and land appropriation that aligns perfectly with the contemporary social structure of the Germans.

I leave the preceding paragraph unchanged, just as it stood in former editions. Meantime the question has assumed another aspect. Since Kovalevsky has demonstrated that the patriarchal household community existed nearly everywhere, perhaps even everywhere, as the connecting link between the matriarchal communistic and the modern isolated family, the question is no longer "Collective property or private property?" as discussed between Maurer and Waitz, but "What was the form of that collective property?" Not alone is there no doubt whatever, that the Suebi were the collective owners of their land at Cesar's time, but also that they tilled the soil collectively. The questions, whether their economic unit was the gens, or the household, or an [170]intermediate communistic group, or whether all three of these groups existed at the same time as a result of different local conditions, may remain undecided for a long while yet. Kovalevsky maintains that the conditions described by Tacitus were not founded on the mark or village community, but on the household community, which developed much later into the village community by the growth of the population.

I leave the previous paragraph unchanged, just as it appeared in earlier editions. Meanwhile, the question has taken on a different form. Since Kovalevsky has shown that the patriarchal household community existed almost everywhere, possibly everywhere, as the link between the matriarchal communal system and the modern nuclear family, the question is no longer "Collective property or private property?" as discussed between Maurer and Waitz, but rather "What was the form of that collective property?" There is no doubt that the Suebi were the collective owners of their land during Caesar's time, and they farmed the land collectively. The questions of whether their economic unit was the gens, the household, or an intermediate communal group, or whether all three existed simultaneously due to varying local conditions, may remain undecided for quite some time. Kovalevsky argues that the conditions described by Tacitus were based not on the mark or village community but on the household community, which later evolved into the village community as the population grew.

Hence the settlements of the Germans on the territory they occupied at the time of the Romans, and on territory later taken by them from the Romans, would not have consisted of villages, but of large co-operative families comprising several generations, who cultivated a sufficient piece of land and used the surrounding wild land in common with their neighbors. If this was the case, then the passage in Tacitus regarding the changing of the cultivated land would indeed have an agronomic meaning, viz., that the co-operative household cultivated a different piece of land every year, and the land cultivated during the previous year was left untilled or entirely abandoned. The scarcity of the population would have left enough spare wild lands to make all dispute about land unnecessary. Only after the lapse of centuries, when the members of the family had increased so that the collective cultivation became incompatible with the prevailing conditions of production, the household communities were dissolved. The former common fields and meadows were then divided in the well-known manner among the various individual families that had now formed. The division of farm lands was first periodical, but later final, while forest, pasture and watercourses remained common property.

So, the German settlements on the land they occupied during Roman times, as well as the land they later took from the Romans, wouldn’t have been made up of villages but rather large co-operative families that included several generations. They cultivated enough land and shared the surrounding wilderness with their neighbors. If that’s true, then Tacitus’s mention of changing cultivated land would have a practical agricultural meaning, meaning that the co-operative household worked a different piece of land each year and the land from the previous year was left untilled or completely abandoned. The low population would have meant there were plenty of wild lands to avoid any disputes over land. It was only after many centuries, when family sizes grew so large that collective farming became impractical, that these household communities split up. The earlier shared fields and meadows were then divided among the individual families that had formed. The division of farmland began as periodic but became final later, while forests, pastures, and water sources remained shared property.

It seems that this process of development has been fully established for Russia by historical investigation. As for Germany and, in the second place, for[171] other German countries, it cannot be denied that this view affords in many instances a better interpretation of historical authorities and a readier solution of difficulties than the idea of tracing the village community to the time of Tacitus. The oldest documents, e. g. of the Codex Laureshamensis, are easier explained by the help of the household than of the village community. On the other hand, new difficulties now arise and new questions pose themselves. It will require further investigations to arrive at definite conclusions. However, I cannot deny that the probability is very much in favor of the intermediate stage of the household community.[29]

It seems that historical research has fully established this development process for Russia. As for Germany and, additionally, for[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] other German regions, it can't be denied that this perspective often provides a better interpretation of historical sources and offers easier solutions to challenges than the idea of linking the village community back to Tacitus’ time. The oldest documents, like those in the Codex Laureshamensis, can be better understood through the lens of the household rather than the village community. However, new challenges and questions are now emerging. More research will be needed to reach definitive conclusions. Nonetheless, I can't ignore that the likelihood strongly supports the idea of the household community as an intermediate stage.[29]

While the Germans of Cesar's time had either just taken up settled abodes, or were still looking for them, they had been settled for a full century at the time of Tacitus. As a result there is a manifest progress in the production of necessities. The Germans lived in block houses; their clothing was still as primitive as their forests, consisting of rough woolen cloaks, animal skins and linen underclothing[172] for the women and the wealthy. They lived on milk, meat, wild fruit and, as Pliny adds, oatmeal porridge which is the Celtic national dish in Ireland and Scotland to-day. Their wealth consisted in cattle of an inferior race. The kine were small, of unattractive appearance and without horns; the horses, little ponies, were not fast runners. Money, Roman coin only, was rarely used. They did not make ornaments of gold and silver, nor did they value these metals. Iron was scarce and, at least among the tribes on the Rhine and the Danube, was apparently only imported, not mined by themselves. The Runen script (imitations of Greek and Latin letters) was only used as a cipher and exclusively for religious sorcery. Human sacrifices were still in vogue. In short, they were a nation just emerged out of the middle stage of barbarism into the upper stage. But while the tribes whose immediate contact with the Romans facilitated the import of Roman products, were thereby prevented from acquiring a metal and textile industry of their own, there is not the least doubt that the tribes of the Northeast, on the Baltic, developed these industries. The pieces of armor found in the bogs of Sleswick—a long iron sword, a coat of mail, a silver helmet, etc., together with Roman coins from the close of the second century—, and the German metal ware spread by the migrations represent a peculiar type of a superior finish, even such as were modeled after Roman originals. With the exception of England, the emigration into the civilized Roman empire everywhere put an end to this home industry. How simultaneously this industry arose and developed, is shown e. g. by the bronze spangles. The specimens found in Burgundy, in Roumania and on the Sea of Asow, might have been manufactured in the same shop with those[173] found in England or Sweden and are of undoubted German origin.

While the Germans in Caesar's time were either just settling down or still searching for homes, by Tacitus's time they had been established for a full century. As a result, there was clear progress in basic living conditions. The Germans lived in block houses; their clothing was still as basic as their forests, made of rough wool cloaks, animal skins, and linen undergarments[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] for women and the wealthy. Their diet consisted of milk, meat, wild fruits, and, as Pliny notes, oatmeal porridge, which is still considered a national dish in Ireland and Scotland today. Their wealth was based on livestock of an inferior quality. The cattle were small, unattractive, and hornless; the horses were little ponies and not fast runners. Money, specifically Roman coins, was rarely used. They didn't make ornaments from gold or silver, nor did they value these metals. Iron was scarce and, at least among the tribes along the Rhine and the Danube, seemed to be imported rather than mined by them. The Runen script (imitations of Greek and Latin letters) was used only as a code and exclusively for religious practices. Human sacrifices were still common. In short, they were a society that had just moved from a lower stage of barbarism to a higher stage. However, while the tribes that had direct contact with the Romans imported Roman goods, which inhibited them from developing their own metal and textile industries, there’s no doubt that the tribes in the Northeast, along the Baltic, advanced these industries. The armor pieces found in the bogs of Sleswick—a long iron sword, a coat of mail, a silver helmet, etc., along with Roman coins from the late second century—, and the spread of German metalwork due to migration represent a distinct type of superior craftsmanship, some of which were modeled after Roman designs. With the exception of England, emigration into the civilized Roman empire largely ended this domestic industry. The simultaneous rise and development of this industry is illustrated, for example, by the bronze spangles. The items found in Burgundy, Romania, and the Sea of Azov could have been manufactured in the same workshop as those[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] found in England or Sweden and are undoubtedly of German origin.

The German constitution was also in keeping with the upper stage of barbarism. According to Tacitus, the council of chiefs (principes) universally decided matters of minor importance and prepared important matters for the decision of the public meetings. So far as we know anything of the public meeting in the lower stage of barbarism, viz., among the American Indians, it was only held by gentes, not by tribes or leagues of tribes. The chiefs of peace (principes) were still sharply distinguished from the chiefs of war (duces), just as among the Iroquois. The peace chiefs were already living in part on honorary donations of the gentiles, such as cattle, grain, etc. They were generally elected from the same family, analogous to America. The transition to paternal law favored, as in Greece and Rome, the gradual transformation of office by election into hereditary office. A "noble" family was thus gradually raised in each gens. Most of this hereditary nobility came to grief during the migrations or shortly after. The military leaders were elected solely on their merits. They had little power and were obliged to rely on the force of their example. The actual disciplinary power in the army was held by the priests, as Tacitus implicitly states. The public meeting was the real executive. The king or chief of the tribe presided. The people decided. A murmur signified "No," acclamation and clanging of weapons meant "Yes." The public meeting was at the same time a court of justice. Complaints were here brought forth and decided, and death sentences pronounced. Only cowardice, treason and unnatural lust were capital crimes. The gentes and other subdivisions decided in a body under the chairmanship of the chief, who in all original German courts was only the manager[174] of the transactions and questioner. Among Germans, the sentence has ever and everywhere been pronounced by the community.

The German constitution also aligned with the more advanced stage of barbarism. According to Tacitus, the council of chiefs (principes) collectively decided on lesser issues and prepared important matters for public meetings. From what we understand about public meetings in the earlier stage of barbarism, such as among American Indians, they were only held by gentes, not by tribes or confederations of tribes. The peace chiefs (principes) were clearly separated from the war chiefs (duces), similar to the Iroquois. The peace chiefs partly relied on honorary donations from the gentiles, like livestock and grain. They were generally elected from the same family, analogous to practices in America. The shift to paternal law promoted, as in Greece and Rome, the gradual change from elected office to hereditary office. A "noble" family gradually emerged in each gens. Most of this hereditary nobility faced downfall during the migrations or shortly after. Military leaders were elected solely based on their abilities. They held little power and had to depend on the strength of their example. The actual control of discipline in the army was managed by the priests, as Tacitus suggests. The public meeting served as the real authority. The king or chief of the tribe presided over it. The people made decisions: a murmur indicated "No," while cheers and the sound of weapons meant "Yes." The public meeting also functioned as a court of law. Complaints were addressed and judgments rendered, including death sentences. Only cowardice, treason, and unnatural lust were punishable by death. The gentes and other subdivisions decided collectively under the leadership of the chief, who in all original German courts was merely the facilitator of discussions and an asker of questions[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. Among Germans, the verdict has always been given by the community.

Leagues of tribes came into existence since Cesar's time. Some of them already had kings. The first chief of war began to covet the usurper's place, as among Greeks and Romans, and sometimes succeeded in obtaining it. Such successful usurpers were by no means absolute rulers. But still they began to break through the bonds of the gens. While freed slaves generally occupied an inferior position, because they could not be members of any gens, they often gained rank, wealth and honors as favorites of the new kings. The same thing took place after the conquest of the Roman empire by those military leaders who had now become kings of great countries. Among the Frankons, slaves and freed slaves of the king played a leading role first at the court, then in the state. A large part of the new nobility were descended from them.

Leagues of tribes formed since Caesar's time. Some already had kings. The first war chiefs started to desire the usurper's position, just like among the Greeks and Romans, and sometimes they succeeded in taking it. These successful usurpers were not absolute rulers, but they began to break free from the bonds of the gens. While freed slaves typically held a lower status because they couldn't be part of any gens, they often gained rank, wealth, and honors as favorites of the new kings. The same occurred after the Roman Empire was conquered by military leaders who had become kings of large territories. Among the Franks, the king's slaves and freed slaves took on prominent roles first at court and then in the state. A significant portion of the new nobility descended from them.

There was one institution that especially favored the rise of royalty: the military following. We have already seen, how among the American redskins private war groups were formed independently of the gens. Among the Germans, these private groups had developed into standing bodies. The military leader who had acquired fame, gathered around his person a host of booty loving young warriors. They were pledged to personal faithfulness by their leader who in return pledged himself to them. He fed them, gave them presents and organized them on hierarchic principles: a body guard and a troop for immediate emergencies and short expeditions, a trained corps of officers for larger enterprises. These followings must have been rather insignificant, in fact we find them so later under Odoaker in Italy, still they portended the decay of the old gentile liberty, and the[175] events during and after the migrations proved that military retainers were heralds of evil. For in the first place, they fostered the growth of royalty. In the second place, Tacitus affirms that they could only be held together by continual warfare and plundering expeditions. Robbery became their life purpose. If the leader found nothing to do in his neighborhood, he marched his troops to other countries, where a prospect of war and booty allured him. The German auxiliaries, many of whom fought under the Roman standard even against Germans, had been largely recruited among such followings. They represent the first germs of the "Landsknecht" profession, the shame and curse of the Germans. After the conquest of the Roman empire, these retainers of kings together with the unfree Roman courtiers formed the other half of the nobility of later days.

There was one institution that especially supported the rise of royalty: the military followers. We have already seen how among the American Native Americans, private war groups were formed independently of the clans. Among the Germans, these private groups evolved into permanent organizations. The military leader who had gained fame attracted a group of young warriors eager for plunder. They were bound to loyalty by their leader, who in return committed to them. He provided them food, gifts, and organized them according to a hierarchy: a bodyguard and troops for immediate emergencies and short campaigns, and a trained officer corps for larger operations. These groups must have been relatively small; in fact, we see this later under Odoacer in Italy, yet they signaled the decline of the old tribal freedom, and the events during and after the migrations proved that military followers were harbingers of trouble. Firstly, they promoted the growth of royalty. Secondly, Tacitus states that they could only be kept together through constant warfare and looting expeditions. Robbery became their main purpose. If the leader found nothing to do in his area, he marched his troops to other lands, drawn by the prospect of war and plunder. The German auxiliaries, many of whom fought under the Roman standard even against fellow Germans, were largely recruited from such followers. They represent the first seeds of the "Landsknecht" profession, a source of shame and trouble for the Germans. After the fall of the Roman Empire, these royal retainers, along with the unfree Roman courtiers, formed the other part of the later nobility.

In general, then, the German tribes combined into nations had the same constitution that had developed among the Greeks of the heroic era and the Romans at the time of the so-called kings: public meetings, councils of gentile chiefs and military leaders who coveted actual royal power. It was the highest constitution which the gentile order could produce; it was the standard constitution of the higher stage of barbarism. If society passed the limits for which this constitution sufficed, then the end of the gentile order had come. It collapsed and the state took its place.

In general, the German tribes that united into nations had a system of governance similar to that of the Greeks in the heroic age and the Romans during the era of the so-called kings: public assemblies, councils of tribal leaders and military chiefs who sought real royal power. This was the most advanced system that the tribal order could create; it represented the typical governance of a more developed stage of barbarism. If society exceeded the limits that this system could support, then the era of tribal organization came to an end. It fell apart, and the state emerged in its place.

FOOTNOTES:

[27] Author's note to the fourth edition.

[27] Author's note for the fourth edition.

During a few days passed in Ireland, I once more became conscious to what extent the rural population is still living in the conceptions of the gentile period. The great landholder, whose tenant the farmer is, still enjoys a position similar to that of a clan chief, who has to supervise the cultivation of the soil in the interest of all, who is entitled to a tribute from the farmer in the form of rent, but who also has to assist the farmer in cases of need. Likewise everyone in comfortable circumstances is considered under obligation to help his poorer neighbors whenever they are in need. Such assistance is not charity, it is simply the prerogative of the poor gentile, which the rich gentile or the chief of the clan must respect. This explains why the professors of political economy and the jurists complain of the impossibility of imparting the idea of the modern private property to the Irish farmers. Property that has only rights, but no duties, is absolutely beyond the ken of the Irishman. No wonder that so many Irishmen who are suddenly cast into one of the modern great cities of England and America, among a population with entirely different moral and legal standards, despair of all morals and justice, lose all hold and become an easy prey to demoralization.

During a few days spent in Ireland, I became aware again of how much the rural population still lives in the mindset of the gentile period. The wealthy landowner, whose tenant is the farmer, still holds a role similar to that of a clan chief, overseeing the land's cultivation for the good of everyone. He is entitled to a tribute from the farmer in the form of rent, but he also has to support the farmer in times of need. Similarly, everyone who is reasonably well-off is expected to help their poorer neighbors whenever they need assistance. This help isn’t charity; it's simply the expectation of the poor gentile, which the rich gentile or the clan chief must honor. This explains why economists and legal scholars struggle to convey the concept of modern private property to Irish farmers. Property that comes with rights but no responsibilities is completely foreign to the Irish mindset. It's no surprise that so many Irish people, when suddenly thrown into one of the modern major cities in England or America, among a population with entirely different moral and legal standards, end up feeling lost regarding morals and justice, becoming vulnerable to demoralization.

[28] Author's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Author's note.

The Greeks know this special sacredness of the bond between the mother's brother and his nephew, a relic of maternal law found among many nations, only in the mythology of heroic times. According to Diodorus IV., 34, Meleagros kills the sons of Thestius, the brother of his mother Althaia. The latter regards this deed as such a heinous crime that she curses the murderer, her own son, and prays for his death. "It is said that the gods fulfilled her wish and ended the life of Meleagros." According to the same Diordorus, IV., 44, the Argonauts under Herakles land in Thracia and there find that Phineus, at the instigation of his second wife, shamefully maltreats his two sons, the offspring of his first deserted wife, the Boread Kleopatra. But among the Argonauts there are also some Boreads, the brothers of Kleopatra, the uncles of the maltreated boys. They at once champion their nephews, set them free and kill their guards.

The Greeks recognize the unique sacredness of the relationship between a mother's brother and his nephew, a remnant of maternal lineage found in many cultures, but only reflected in the myths of heroic times. According to Diodorus IV., 34, Meleagros kills the sons of Thestius, his mother Althaia’s brother. She sees this act as such a terrible crime that she curses her son, the murderer, and prays for his death. "It is said that the gods granted her wish and ended Meleagros's life." In the same Diodorus, IV., 44, the Argonauts under Herakles arrive in Thracia and discover that Phineus, influenced by his second wife, is mistreating his two sons from his first abandoned wife, the Boread Kleopatra. Among the Argonauts are also some Boreads, Kleopatra's brothers and the uncles of the abused boys. They immediately stand up for their nephews, set them free, and kill their guards.

[29] Translator's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translator's note.

The household community is still a distinct stage of production in Georgia (South Russia). The northern boundary of Georgia is the Caucasus. The Georgians, a people of high intelligence, have for centuries maintained their independence against Persians, Arabs, Turcs and Tartars. Dr. Philipp Gogitshayshvili gives the following interesting description of their condition in an article, entitled "Das Gewerbe in Georgien" (Zeitschrift für die gesammte Staatswissenschaft, Ergänzungsheft I., Tübingen, 1901). "The Swanians (a district of Georgia is called Swania) have all the necessities of life. They weave their own clothing, make their own weapons, powder and even silver, and gold ornaments. There is no modern trading.... They are acquainted with exchange, but only of products for products. Money does not circulate and there are neither shops nor markets.... There is not a single beggar, not a single man who asks for charity. With the exception of iron, salt and chintz, the Swanians produce all they need themselves. They prepare their linen from hemp, their clothing from skins of wild animals and wool, their footwear from hides and leather. They make feltcaps, household goods, weapons, saddles, bridles and agricultural implements."

The community at home remains a unique stage of production in Georgia (South Russia). The northern border of Georgia is the Caucasus. The Georgians, a highly intelligent people, have maintained their independence for centuries against Persians, Arabs, Turks, and Tartars. Dr. Philipp Gogitshayshvili provides the following interesting description of their situation in an article titled "Das Gewerbe in Georgien" (Zeitschrift für die gesammte Staatswissenschaft, Ergänzungsheft I., Tübingen, 1901). "The Swanians (a region in Georgia called Swania) have all the essentials of life. They weave their own clothes, make their own weapons, gunpowder, and even silver and gold ornaments. There is no modern trading.... They are familiar with exchanging goods, but only products for products. Money doesn’t circulate, and there are no stores or markets.... There isn't a single beggar, not one person who asks for charity. Aside from iron, salt, and chintz, the Swanians produce everything they need themselves. They make their linen from hemp, their clothing from animal skins and wool, and their footwear from hides and leather. They create felt caps, household items, weapons, saddles, bridles, and farming tools."


[176]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER 8. THE RISE OF THE STATE AMONG GERMANS.

According to Tacitus the German nation was very strong in numbers. An approximate idea of the strength of individual German nations is given by Caesar. He states that the number of Usipetans and Tencterans who crossed over to the left bank of the Rhine amounted to 180,000, including women and children. About 100,000[30] members to a single nation is considerably more than e. g. the Iroquois numbered in their prime, when 20,000 of them became the terror of the whole country, from the Great Lakes to the Ohio and Potomac. If we attempt to place the better known nations of the Rhine country by the help of historical reports, we find that a single nation occupies on the map the average area of a Prussian government district, about 10,000 square kilometers[31] or 182 German geographical square miles.[32] The Germania Magna of the Romans, reaching to the Vistula, comprised about 500,000 square kilometers. Counting an average of 100,000[177] for any single nation, the total population of Germania Magna would have amounted to five millions. This is a rather high figure for a barbarian group of nations, although 10 inhabitants to the square kilometer or 550 to the geographical square mile is very little when compared to present conditions. But this does not include the whole number of Germans then living. We know that German nations of the Gothic race, Bastarnians, Peukinians and others, lived all along the Carpathian mountains away down to the mouth of the Danube. They were so numerous that Pliny designated them as the fifth main division of the Germans. As much as 180 years B. C. they were mercenaries of the Macedonian King Perseus, and during the first years of Augustus they were still pushing their way as far as the vicinity of Adrianople. Assuming them to have been one million strong we find that at least six millions was the probable population of Germany at the beginning of the Christian era.

According to Tacitus, the German nation was quite large in numbers. Julius Caesar gives us an approximate idea of the size of individual German nations. He mentions that around 180,000 Usipetans and Tencterans crossed to the left bank of the Rhine, including women and children. Having about 100,000 members in a single nation is significantly more than the Iroquois had at their peak, when 20,000 of them struck fear across the entire region, from the Great Lakes to the Ohio and Potomac rivers. When we try to map out the better-known nations of the Rhine area using historical accounts, we see that a single nation covers roughly the average area of a Prussian district, about 10,000 square kilometers or 182 German geographical square miles. The Germania Magna described by the Romans, stretching to the Vistula River, included around 500,000 square kilometers. If we average 100,000 for any single nation, that brings the total population of Germania Magna to about five million. This is quite a high number for a group of barbaric nations, even though 10 people per square kilometer or 550 per geographical square mile is relatively low compared to today's standards. However, this figure doesn’t account for all the Germans at that time. We know that German nations of the Gothic race, along with the Bastarnians, Peukinians, and others, lived all along the Carpathian Mountains down to the mouth of the Danube. They were so numerous that Pliny referred to them as the fifth main division of the Germans. As early as 180 B.C., they were mercenaries for the Macedonian King Perseus, and in the early years of Augustus, they were still advancing as far as the area near Adrianople. Assuming their number to be around one million, it suggests that the probable population of Germany at the start of the Christian era was at least six million.

After the final settlement in Germany, the population must have grown with increasing rapidity. The industrial progress mentioned above would be sufficient to prove it. The objects found in the bogs of Sleswick, to judge by the Roman coins found with them, are from the third century. Hence at that time the metal and textile industry was already well developed on the Baltic, a lively traffic with the Roman empire was carried on, and the wealthier class enjoyed a certain luxury—all of which indicates that the population had increased. But at the same time the general war of aggression against the Romans commenced along the whole line of the Rhine, of the Roman wall and of the Danube, a line stretching from the North Sea to the Black Sea. This is another proof of the ever growing outward pressure of the population. During the struggle which lasted three[178] centuries, the whole main body of the Gothic nations, with the exception of the Scandinavian Goths and the Burgundians, marched to the Southeast and formed the left wing of the long line of attack. The High Germans (Herminonians) on the Upper Danube fought in the center, and the Iskaevonians on the Rhine, now called Franks, advanced on the right wing. The conquest of Brittany fell to the lot of the Ingaevonians.[33] At the end of the fifth century, the exhausted, bloodless, and helpless Roman empire lay open to the Germans.

After the final settlement in Germany, the population must have grown rapidly. The industrial progress mentioned earlier would prove it. The items found in the bogs of Sleswick, along with the Roman coins discovered with them, date back to the third century. This means that at that time, the metal and textile industries were already well established in the Baltic region, there was active trade with the Roman Empire, and the wealthier class was enjoying a certain level of luxury—all of which indicates that the population had increased. At the same time, the widespread war of aggression against the Romans began along the entire stretch of the Rhine, the Roman wall, and the Danube, a line extending from the North Sea to the Black Sea. This is further evidence of the growing outward pressure of the population. During the three-century struggle, the main body of the Gothic nations, with the exception of the Scandinavian Goths and the Burgundians, advanced to the Southeast and formed the left wing of the long line of attack. The High Germans (Herminonians) at the Upper Danube fought in the center, and the Iskaevonians on the Rhine, now known as Franks, moved forward on the right wing. The conquest of Brittany was the responsibility of the Ingaevonians. At the end of the fifth century, the exhausted, bloodless, and helpless Roman Empire lay exposed to the Germans.

In former chapters we stood at the cradle of antique Greek and Roman civilization. Now we are standing at its grave. The equalizing plane of Roman world power had been gliding for centuries over all the Mediterranean countries. Where the Greek language did not offer any resistance, all national idioms had been crushed by a corrupted Latin. There were no longer any distinctions of nationality, no more Gauls, Iberians, Ligurians, Noricans; they had all become Romans. Roman administration and Roman law had everywhere dissolved the old gentile bodies and thus crushed the last remnant of local and national independence. The new type of Romans offered no compensation for this loss, for it did not express any nationality, but only the lack of a nationality. The elements for the formation of new nations were present everywhere. The Latin dialects of the different provinces differentiated more and more. But the natural boundaries that had once made Italy, Gaul, Spain, Africa independent territories, were still present and made themselves felt. Yet there was no strength anywhere for combining[179] these elements into new nations. Nowhere was there the least trace of any capacity for development, nor any power of resistance, much less any creative power. The immense human throng of that enormous territory was held together by one bond alone: the Roman state. But this state had in time become the worst enemy and oppressor of its subjects. The provinces had ruined Rome. It had become a provincial town like all others, privileged, but no longer ruling, no longer the center of the world empire, no longer even the seat of the emperors and subregents who lived in Constantinople, Treves and Milan. The Roman state had become an immense complicated machine, designed exclusively for the exploitation of its subjects. Taxes, state imposts and tithes of all sorts drove the mass of the people deeper and deeper into poverty. By the blackmailing practices of the regents, tax collectors and soldiers, the pressure was increased to such a point that it became insupportable. This was the outcome of Rome's world power. The right of the state to existence was founded on the preservation of order in the interior and the protection against the barbarians outside. But this order was worse than the most disgusting disorder, and the barbarians against whom the state pretended to protect its citizens, were hailed by them as saviors.

In previous chapters, we looked at the beginnings of ancient Greek and Roman civilization. Now, we're witnessing its decline. The equalizing force of Roman world power had been sweeping over all the Mediterranean countries for centuries. Where the Greek language offered no resistance, local languages had been overwhelmed by a corrupted Latin. There were no longer any distinctions of nationality; no more Gauls, Iberians, Ligurians, or Noricans; they had all become Romans. Roman administration and law had broken down the old tribal structures and crushed the last traces of local and national independence. The new type of Romans provided no compensation for this loss, as they represented not a nationality but rather a lack of one. The ingredients needed to form new nations were present everywhere. The Latin dialects of the different provinces were becoming increasingly distinct. However, the natural boundaries that once made Italy, Gaul, Spain, and Africa independent regions still existed and made their presence known. Yet there was no strength anywhere to unite these elements into new nations. There was no sign of development or any power of resistance, let alone creative power. The vast human mass of that enormous territory was held together by only one bond: the Roman state. But over time, this state had turned into the worst enemy and oppressor of its people. The provinces had caused Rome's downfall. It had become just another provincial town, privileged but no longer in control, no longer the center of the empire, and not even the seat of the emperors and subregents who resided in Constantinople, Treves, and Milan. The Roman state had transformed into a massive, complicated machine designed solely for exploiting its subjects. Taxes, state levies, and various tithes pushed the population deeper into poverty. The blackmailing tactics of the governors, tax collectors, and soldiers increased the pressure to an unbearable extent. This was the result of Rome's world power. The state's right to exist was based on maintaining order internally and providing protection against external barbarians. But this order was worse than the most chaotic disorder, and the barbarians, whom the state claimed to be defending its citizens from, were welcomed by them as saviors.

The condition of society was no less desperate. During the last years of the republic, the Roman rulers had already contrived the pitiless exploitation of the conquered provinces. The emperors had not abolished, but organized this exploitation. The more the empire fell to pieces, the higher rose the taxes and tithes, and the more shamelessly did the officials rob and blackmail. Commerce and industry had never been a strong point of the domineering Romans. Only in usury they had excelled all other [180]nations before and after them. What commerce had managed to exist, had been ruined by official extortion. Only in the East, in the Grecian part of the empire, some commerce still vegetated, but this is outside of the scope of our study. Universal reduction to poverty, decrease of traffic, of handicrafts, of art, of population, decay of the towns, return of agriculture to a lower stage—that had been the final result of Roman world supremacy.

The state of society was just as desperate. In the final years of the republic, the Roman leaders had already developed a ruthless exploitation of the conquered provinces. The emperors didn’t eliminate this exploitation; instead, they organized it. As the empire continued to crumble, taxes and tithes rose sharply, and officials became increasingly corrupt and extorted money. Trade and industry were never the strong suits of the dominating Romans. They only excelled in lending money at high interest compared to other nations, both before and after their time. Any trade that had managed to survive was destroyed by official extortion. Only in the East, in the Greek part of the empire, did some trade still manage to survive, but that is beyond the scope of our study. The end result of Roman global dominance was a universal decline into poverty, reduced trade, dwindling craftsmanship, a decrease in art, a shrinking population, the decay of cities, and a regression of agriculture to a lower level.

But now agriculture, the most prominent branch of production in the whole Old World, was again supreme, and more than ever. In Italy, the immense estates (latifundiae) that comprised nearly the whole country since the end of the republic, had been utilized in two ways: either as pastures on which the population had been replaced by sheep and oxen, the care of which required only a few slaves; or as country seats, on which masses of slaves carried on horticulture on a large scale, partly for the luxury of the owner, partly for sale on the markets of the towns. The great pastures had been preserved and even extended in certain parts. But the country seats and their horticulture had gone to ruin through the impoverishment of their owners and the decay of the towns. Latifundian economy based on slave labor was no longer profitable; but in its time it had been the only possible form of agriculture on a large scale. Now, however, small production had again become the only lucrative form. One country seat after the other was parceled and leased in small lots to hereditary tenants who paid a fixed rent, or to partiarii, more administrators than tenants who received one-sixth or even only one-ninth of a year's product in remuneration for their work. But these little lots were principally disposed of to colonists who paid a fixed sum annually and could be transferred by sale together with their lots. Although no[181] slaves, still these colonists were not free; they could not marry free citizens, and marriages with members of their own class were not regarded as valid, but as mere concubinages like those of the slaves. The colonists were the prototypes of the medieval serfs.

But now agriculture, the most important part of production in the whole Old World, was once again dominant, and more than ever before. In Italy, the huge estates (latifundiae) that had made up almost the entire country since the end of the republic were being used in two ways: either as pastures where the population had been replaced by sheep and cattle, which only needed a few slaves to tend to them; or as country homes, where large groups of slaves managed extensive gardening, partly for the owner's luxury and partly for sale in the town markets. The great pastures had been maintained and even expanded in some areas. However, the country homes and their gardening had fallen into disrepair because their owners were impoverished, and the towns were declining. The latifundian economy, which relied on slave labor, was no longer profitable; but at one time, it had been the only feasible way to do large-scale agriculture. Now, though, small-scale production had once again become the only profitable method. One country home after another was divided and rented out in small parcels to hereditary tenants who paid a fixed rent, or to partiarii, who were more like managers than tenants and received one-sixth or even just one-ninth of a year's yield as payment for their work. However, these small plots were mostly sold to colonists who paid a fixed sum each year and could be transferred through sale along with their plots. Although they were not slaves, these colonists were not free; they could not marry free citizens, and marriages within their own class were not seen as valid but rather as mere concubinages like those of slaves. The colonists were the precursors of the medieval serfs.

The ancient slavery had lost its vitality. Neither in the country in large scale agriculture, nor in the manufactories of the towns did it yield any more returns—the market for its products had disappeared. And small scale production and artisanship, to which the gigantic production of the flourishing time of the empire was now reduced, did not leave any room for numerous slaves. Only house and luxury slaves of the rich were still retained by society. But this declining slavery was as yet sufficiently strong to brand productive labor as slave work, as below the dignity of free Romans; and everybody was now a free Roman. An increasing number of superfluous slaves who had become a drug on their owners were dismissed, while on the other hand the number of colonists and of beggared free men (similar to the poor whites in the slave states of America) grew continuously. Christianity is perfectly innocent of this gradual decline of ancient slavery. For it had taken part in the slavery of the Roman empire for centuries. It never prevented the slave trade of Christians later on, neither of the Germans in the North, nor of the Venetians on the Mediterranean, nor the negro traffic of later years.[34] Slavery died, because it did not pay any longer. But it left behind its poisonous sting by branding as ignoble the productive labor of free men.[182] This brought the Roman world into a closed alley from which it could not escape. Slave labor was economically impossible and the labor of free men was under a moral ban. The one could exist no longer, the other could not yet be the fundamental form of social production. There was no other help but a complete revolution.

The ancient form of slavery had lost its effectiveness. It no longer provided returns in large-scale agriculture or in the town factories—the market for its products had vanished. Small-scale production and craftsmanship, which had replaced the massive output of the empire's prosperous era, didn't require many slaves anymore. Only the wealthy kept house slaves and luxury slaves. However, this fading slavery was still strong enough to label productive work as slave labor, seen as beneath the dignity of free Romans; and now everyone was considered a free Roman. An increasing number of redundant slaves, who had become a burden to their owners, were let go, while the population of colonists and impoverished free men (similar to the poor white people in the slave-owning states of America) continuously grew. Christianity had nothing to do with this gradual decline of ancient slavery. It had been part of the slavery system in the Roman Empire for centuries. It didn't stop the slave trade of Christians later on, whether it was the Germans in the North, the Venetians in the Mediterranean, or the African slave trade that followed. Slavery ended because it was no longer profitable. But it left a harmful legacy by branding the productive labor of free people as dishonorable. This trapped the Roman world in a dead end it couldn’t escape. Slave labor was no longer sustainable, and the labor of free people was morally condemned. One could no longer exist, and the other couldn’t yet become the primary form of social production. The only solution was a complete revolution.

The provinces were not any better off. The most complete reports on this subject are from Gaul. By the side of the colonists, free farmers still existed there. In order to protect themselves against the brutal blackmail of the officials, judges and usurers, they frequently placed themselves under the protectorate of a man of influence and power. Not only single individuals did so, but whole communities, so that the emperors of the fourth century often issued decrees prohibiting this practice. But what good did protection do to the clients? The patron imposed the condition that they should transfer the title of their lots to him, and in return he assured them of the free enjoyment of their land for life—a trick which the holy church remembered and freely imitated during the ninth and tenth century, for the greater glory of God. In the fifth century, however, about the year 475, Bishop Salvianus of Marseilles still vehemently denounced such robbery and relates that the methods of the Roman officials and great landlords became so oppressive that many "Romans" fled to the districts occupied by the barbarians and feared nothing so much as a return under Roman rule. That poor parents frequently sold their children into slavery, is proved by a law forbidding this practice.

The provinces were not any better off. The most detailed reports on this topic come from Gaul. Alongside the colonists, free farmers still existed there. To protect themselves from the harsh extortion by officials, judges, and moneylenders, they often put themselves under the protection of a powerful figure. Not just individuals did this, but entire communities, which led the emperors of the fourth century to issue decrees banning this practice. But what good did protection do for the clients? The patron required them to transfer the title of their land to him, and in return, he promised them the right to enjoy their land for life—a trick that the holy church remembered and widely imitated during the ninth and tenth centuries for the glory of God. In the fifth century, around the year 475, Bishop Salvianus of Marseilles vehemently condemned such theft and noted that the tactics of the Roman officials and wealthy landowners became so oppressive that many "Romans" fled to areas held by the barbarians, fearing nothing more than a return to Roman control. The fact that poor parents often sold their children into slavery is evidenced by a law prohibiting this practice.

In return for liberating the Romans from their own state, the barbarians appropriated two-thirds of the entire land and divided it among themselves. The distribution was made by gentile rules. As the number of the conquerors was relatively small, large[183] tracts remained undivided in the possession of the nation, the tribe or the gens. Every gens distributed the land for cultivation and pastures to the individual households by drawing lots. We do not know whether repeated divisions took place at that time. At any rate, this practice was soon discarded in the Roman provinces, and the individual lot became salable private property, a so-called freehold (allodium). Forests and pastures remained undivided for collective use. This use and the mode of cultivating the divided land was regulated by tradition and the will of the community. The longer the gens lived in its village, and the better Germans and Romans became amalgamated in the course of time, the more did the character of kinship lose ground before territorial bounds. The gens disappeared in the mark commune, the members of which, however, still exhibited traces of kinship. In the countries where mark communes were still preserved—in the North of France, in England, Germany and Scandinavia—the gentile constitution gradually merged into a local constitution and thus acquired the capacity of being fitted into a state. Nevertheless this local constitution retained some of the primeval democratic character which distinguishes the whole gentile order, and thus preserved a piece of gentilism even in its enforced degeneration of later times. This left a weapon in the hands of the oppressed, ready to be wielded by them even in the present time.

In exchange for freeing the Romans from their own government, the barbarians took two-thirds of all the land and distributed it among themselves. This distribution followed clan rules. Since the number of conquerors was relatively small, large areas remained undivided among the nation, the tribe, or the clan. Each clan allocated land for farming and grazing to individual households by drawing lots. We don't know if there were repeated divisions at that time. In any case, this practice was quickly abandoned in the Roman territories, and individual lots became sellable private property, known as freehold (allodium). Forests and pastures stayed undivided for communal use. This use and the way divided land was farmed were governed by tradition and the community’s wishes. As the clan settled in its village longer, and as Germans and Romans mixed over time, the importance of kinship began to diminish in favor of territorial boundaries. The clan eventually faded away in the mark commune, though its members still showed signs of kinship. In regions where mark communes were still maintained—in northern France, England, Germany, and Scandinavia—the clan structure gradually transformed into a local structure, which then adapted itself into a state. Nevertheless, this local structure retained some of the original democratic traits characteristic of the entire clan system, preserving a piece of gentile culture even as it faced deterioration in later times. This legacy equipped the oppressed with a tool they could still use today.

The rapid loss of the bonds of blood in the gens as a result of conquest caused the degeneration of the tribal and national organs of gentilism. We know that the rule over subjugated people does not agree with the gentile constitution. Here we have an opportunity to observe this on a large scale. The German nations, masters of the Roman provinces, had to organize their conquests. But they could[184] neither adopt the Romans as a body into their gentes, nor rule them by the help of gentile organs. A substitute for them had to be placed at the head of the Roman administrative bodies that were largely retained in local affairs, and this substitute could only be another state. Hence the organs of the gentile constitution had to become organs of the state, and under the pressure of the moment this took place very rapidly. Now the first representative of the conquering nation was the military leader. The internal and external security of the conquered territory demanded that his power should be strengthened. The moment had arrived for the transition from war leadership to monarchy. And the change took place.

The quick loss of family ties in the tribe due to conquest led to the decline of the tribal and national structures of gentile society. We know that controlling conquered people doesn't fit with the gentile system. This gives us a chance to see this on a large scale. The German nations, who took over the Roman provinces, had to organize their conquests. But they could neither integrate the Romans into their tribes nor govern them through gentile systems. They needed to appoint a replacement to lead the Roman administrative bodies, which were mostly kept for local matters, and this replacement could only be another state. As a result, the structures of the gentile system had to transform into state structures, and this change happened very quickly under the pressure of the situation. The first representative of the conquering nation was the military leader. The need for internal and external security in the conquered land required that his power be reinforced. The time had come for the shift from military leadership to monarchy. And the change occurred.

Take e. g. the realm of the Franks. The victorious Salians had not only come into possession of the extensive Roman state dominions, but also of all the large tracts that had not been assigned to the more or less small mark communities, especially of all large forest tracts. The first thing which the king of the Franks, now a real monarch, did was to change this national property into royal property, to steal it from the people and to donate or give it in lien to his retainers. This retinue, originally composed of his personal war followers and of the subcommanders of the army, was increased by Romans, i. e., romanized Gauls who quickly became invaluable to the king through their knowledge of writing, their education and their familiarity with the language and laws of the country, and with the language of Latin literature. But slaves, serfs and freed slaves also became his courtiers. From among all these he chose his favorites. At first they received donations of public land, and later on these benefits were generally conferred for the lifetime of the king. The foundation of a new nobility was thus laid at the expense of the people.

Take, for example, the realm of the Franks. The victorious Salians not only gained control of the vast Roman state territories but also of all the large areas that had not been allocated to the smaller mark communities, especially the extensive forest lands. The first action of the king of the Franks, now a true monarch, was to convert this national property into royal property, taking it from the people and granting or leasing it to his supporters. This retinue, originally made up of his personal warriors and the army's subcommanders, expanded to include Romans, or romanized Gauls, who quickly became invaluable to the king due to their writing skills, education, and knowledge of the country's language and laws, as well as Latin literature. Slaves, serfs, and freed slaves also became part of his court. From among them, he chose his favorites. Initially, they received grants of public land, and later, these benefits were usually given for the king's lifetime. Thus, a new nobility was established at the people's expense.

[185]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

But this was not all. The wide expanse of the empire could not be governed by means of the old gentile constitution. The council of chiefs, if it had not become obsolete long ago, could not have held any more meetings. It was soon displaced by the standing retinue of the king. A pretense at the old public meeting was still kept up, but it also was more and more limited to the meeting of the subcommanders of the army and the rising nobles.

But that wasn't everything. The vast territory of the empire couldn't be managed with the old gentile constitution. The council of chiefs, if it hadn't become outdated long ago, wouldn't have been able to hold any more meetings. It was quickly replaced by the king's permanent entourage. They still pretended to hold public meetings, but those were increasingly limited to the gatherings of the army's subcommanders and the up-and-coming nobles.

Just as formerly, the Roman farmers during the last period of the republic, so now the free land-owning peasants, the mass of the Frank people, were exhausted and reduced to penury by continual civil feuds and wars of conquest. They who once had formed the whole army and, after the conquest of France, its picked body, were so impoverished at the end of the ninth century that hardly more than every fifth man could go to war. The former army of free peasants, convoked directly by the king, was replaced by an army composed of dependents of the new nobles. Among these servants were also villeins, the descendants of the peasants who had acknowledged no master but the king and a little earlier not even a king. Under Charlemagne's successors the ruin of the Frank peasantry was aggravated by internal wars, weakness of the royal power and corresponding overbearance of the nobles. The latter had received another addition to their ranks through the installation by Charlemagne of "Gau"[35] (district) counts who strove to make their offices hereditary. The invasions of the Normans completed the wreck of the peasantry. Fifty years after the death of Charlemagne, France lay as resistless at the feet of the Normans, as four hundred years [186]previous the Roman empire had lain at the feet of the Franks.

Just like the Roman farmers in the late republic, the free land-owning peasants of the Frank people were worn out and driven into poverty by constant civil wars and battles for conquest. They, who once made up the entire army and, after conquering France, its elite force, were so impoverished by the end of the ninth century that only about one in five could go to war. The former army of free peasants, called together directly by the king, was replaced by an army made up of the dependents of the new nobles. Among these dependents were also villeins, the descendants of peasants who had only acknowledged the king as their master and, not long before, had even recognized no king at all. Under Charlemagne's successors, the destruction of the Frank peasantry worsened due to internal conflicts, weakened royal authority, and the increasing dominance of the nobles. The latter gained more power through Charlemagne's appointment of "Gau" [35] (district) counts who aimed to make their positions hereditary. The invasions by the Normans finally completed the downfall of the peasantry. Fifty years after Charlemagne's death, France was as helpless before the Normans as the Roman Empire had been at the feet of the Franks four hundred years [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]earlier.

Not only was the external impotence almost the same, but also the internal order or rather disorder of society. The free Frank peasants found themselves in a similar position as their predecessors, the Roman colonists. Ruined by wars and robberies, they had been forced to seek the protection of the nobles or the church, because the royal power was too weak to shield them. But they had to pay dearly for this protection. Like the Gallic farmers, they had to transfer the titles of their land to their patrons, and received it back from them as tenants in different and varying forms, but always only in consideration of services and tithes. Once driven into this form of dependence, they gradually lost their individual liberty. After a few generations most of them became serfs. How rapidly the free peasants sank from their level is shown by the land records of the abbey Saint Germain des Prés, then near, now in, Paris. On the vast holdings of this abbey in the surrounding country 2788 households, nearly all of them Franks with German names, were living at Charlemagne's time; 2080 of them were colonists, 35 lites,[36] 220 slaves and only 8 freeholders. The practice of the patrons to demand the transfer of the land titles to themselves and give the former owners the use of the land for life, denounced as ungodly by Salvianus, was now universally practiced by the Church in its dealings with the peasants. The compulsory labor that now came more and more into vogue, had been moulded as much after the Roman angariae, compulsory service for the state, as after the services of the German mark men in bridge and road building and other work for common [187]purposes. By all appearances, then, the mass of the population had arrived at the same old goal after four hundred years.

Not only was the external weakness almost the same, but the internal state—or rather chaos—of society was too. The free Frank peasants found themselves in a situation similar to that of their predecessors, the Roman settlers. Devastated by wars and thefts, they had to seek protection from the nobles or the church because the royal authority was too weak to defend them. But they had to pay a heavy price for this protection. Like the Gallic farmers, they had to transfer the titles of their land to their patrons and received it back from them as tenants in various forms, always in exchange for services and tithes. Once trapped in this dependency, they gradually lost their individual freedom. After a few generations, most of them became serfs. The speed at which the free peasants fell from their status is evident from the land records of the abbey Saint Germain des Prés, then nearby, now in Paris. On the vast estates of this abbey in the surrounding area, 2,788 households—almost all of them Franks with German names—were living during Charlemagne's time; 2,080 of them were colonists, 35 lites,[36] 220 slaves, and only 8 freeholders. The practice of patrons demanding the transfer of land titles to themselves and granting the former owners the use of the land for life, condemned as immoral by Salvianus, had become standard practice for the Church in its dealings with the peasants. The compulsory labor that was increasingly adopted had been shaped by both the Roman angariae, or forced service for the state, and the services of German mark men in building bridges and roads and other work for common [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]purposes. By all accounts, it seemed that the majority of the population had reached the same old outcome after four hundred years.

That proved two things: Firstly, that the social differentiation and the division of property in the sinking Roman empire corresponded perfectly to the contemporaneous stage of production in agriculture and industry, and hence was unavoidable; secondly, that this stage of production had not been essentially altered for better or worse during four hundred years, and therefore had necessarily produced the same division of property and the same classes of population. The town had lost its supremacy over the country during the last centuries of the Roman empire, and had not regained it during the first centuries of German rule. This presupposes a low stage of agriculture and industry. Such a general condition produces of necessity the domination of great proprietors and the dependence of small farmers. How impossible it was to graft either the slave labor of Roman latifundian economy or the compulsory labor of the new large scale production into such a society, is proved by Charlemagne's very extensive experiments with his famous imperial country residences that left hardly a trace. These experiments were continued only by the convents and brought results only for them. But the convents were abnormal social institutions, founded on celibacy. They could do exceptional work, but they had to remain exceptions themselves for this very reason.

That demonstrated two things: First, that the social differences and property division in the declining Roman Empire perfectly matched the current level of agricultural and industrial production, making it unavoidable; second, that this level of production hadn't significantly changed for better or worse over four hundred years, and therefore had inevitably resulted in the same property division and social classes. The towns had lost their dominance over the countryside during the final centuries of the Roman Empire and hadn’t regained it during the early centuries of German rule. This indicates a low level of agriculture and industry. Such a general condition inevitably leads to the dominance of large landowners and the dependence of small farmers. How impossible it was to integrate either the slave labor of the Roman large estate economy or the forced labor of the new large-scale production into such a society is shown by Charlemagne's extensive experiments with his famous imperial estates, which left almost no trace. These experiments were only continued by the monasteries and yielded results only for them. However, the monasteries were unusual social institutions based on celibacy. They could achieve exceptional work, but they had to remain exceptions for that very reason.

Yet some progress had been made during these four hundred years. Although in the end we find the same main classes as in the beginning, still the human beings that made up these classes had changed. The ancient slavery had disappeared; gone were also the beggared freemen who had despised work as slavish. Between the Roman colonist and[188] the new serf, there had been the free Frank peasant. The "useless remembrance and the vain feud" of the decaying Roman nation was dead and gone. The social classes of the ninth century had been formed during the travail of a new civilization, not in the demoralization of a sinking one. The new race, masters and servants, were a race of men as compared to their Roman predecessors. The relation of powerful landlords to serving peasants, which had been the unavoidable result of collapse in the antique world, was for the Franks the point of departure on a new line of development. Moreover, unproductive as these four hundred years may appear, they left behind one great product: the modern nationalities, the reorganization and differentiation of West European humanity for the coming history. The Germans had indeed infused a new life into Europe. Therefore the dissolution of the states in the German period did not end in a subjugation after the Norse-Saracene plan, but in a continued development of the estate of the royal beneficiaries and an increasing submission (commendatio) to feudalism, and in such a tremendous increase of the population, that no more than two centuries later the bloody drain of the crusades could be sustained without injury.

Yet some progress had been made during these four hundred years. Although we still find the same main classes as at the beginning, the people within those classes had changed. Ancient slavery had vanished; so had the impoverished free men who looked down on work like it was beneath them. Between the Roman colonists and the new serfs, there were the free Frank peasants. The "useless memories and the empty feuds" of the declining Roman nation were long gone. The social classes of the ninth century emerged from the struggles of a new civilization, not from the decline of an old one. The new race, made up of masters and servants, represented a more capable society compared to their Roman predecessors. The relationship between powerful landlords and working peasants, which had been an inevitable outcome of the collapse in the ancient world, became the starting point for the Franks on a path toward new development. Furthermore, while these four hundred years might seem unproductive, they brought forth one significant outcome: modern nationalities, leading to the reorganization and differentiation of West European humanity for future history. The Germans truly injected new life into Europe. Thus, the collapse of states during the German era did not result in subjugation following the Norse-Saracene model, but in the continued growth of the royal beneficiaries' estates and an increasing submission to feudalism, along with such a dramatic rise in population that just two centuries later, the bloody toll of the crusades could be sustained without harm.

What was the mysterious charm by which the Germans infused a new life into decrepit Europe? Was it an innate magic power of the German race, as our jingo historians would have it? By no means. Of course, the Germans were a highly gifted Aryan branch and, especially at that time, in full process of vigorous development. They did not, however, rejuvenate Europe by their specific national properties, but simply by their barbarism, their gentile constitution.

What was the secret attraction that allowed the Germans to breathe new life into old Europe? Was it some natural magical ability of the German people, as some patriotic historians claim? Definitely not. Sure, the Germans were a talented Aryan group and, particularly at that time, experiencing a strong growth. However, they didn’t revitalize Europe because of their unique national traits, but rather through their primitive ways and tribal nature.

Their personal efficiency and bravery, their love of liberty, and their democratic instinct which [189]regarded all public affairs as its own affairs, in short all those properties which the Romans had lost and which were alone capable of forming new states and raising new nationalities out of the muck of the Roman world—what were they but characteristic marks of the barbarians in the upper stage, fruits of the gentile constitution?

Their personal efficiency and courage, their love of freedom, and their democratic instinct, which [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]viewed all public matters as their own, in short, all those qualities that the Romans had lost and that were essential for creating new states and developing new nationalities from the remnants of the Roman world—what were they if not defining traits of the barbarians in the later stages, outcomes of the tribal constitution?

If they transformed the antique form of monogamy, mitigated the male rule in the family and gave a higher position to women than the classic world had ever known, what enabled them to do so, unless it was their barbarism, their gentile customs, their living inheritance of the time of maternal law?

If they changed the old form of monogamy, reduced male dominance in the family, and gave women a higher status than what had ever been seen in the classical world, what allowed them to do that, if not their barbarism, their gentile customs, their living legacy from the time of maternal law?

If they could safely transmit a trace of the genuine gentile order, the mark communes, to the feudal states of at least three of the most important countries—Germany, North of France, and England—and thus give a local coherence and the means of resistance to the oppressed class, the peasants, even under the hardest medieval serfdom; means which neither the slaves of antiquity nor the modern proletarian found ready at hand—to whom did they owe this, unless it was again their barbarism, their exclusively barbarian mode of settling in gentes?

If they could securely share a hint of the true gentile order, the mark communes, with the feudal states of at least three key countries—Germany, northern France, and England—and thereby provide a sense of local unity and the tools for resistance to the oppressed class, the peasants, even during the harshest medieval serfdom; tools that neither the slaves of ancient times nor the modern working class found readily available—who should they credit for this, if not their own barbarism, their entirely barbaric way of organizing into clans?

And in conclusion, if they could develop and universally introduce the mild form of servitude which they had been practicing at home, and which more and more displaced slavery also in the Roman empire—to whom was it due, unless it was again their barbarism, thanks to which they had not yet arrived at complete slavery, neither in the form of the ancient labor slaves, nor in that of the oriental house slaves?

And in conclusion, if they could create and widely implement the gentle form of servitude they had been using at home, which increasingly replaced slavery even in the Roman Empire—who else could be responsible for this, if not their own barbarism, which had prevented them from reaching total slavery, neither in the form of the ancient labor slaves nor in that of the eastern household slaves?

This milder form of servitude, as Fourier first stated, gave to the oppressed the means of their gradual emancipation as a class (fournit aux cultivateurs des moyens d'affranchissement collectif et[190] progressif) and is therefore far superior to slavery, which permits only the immediate enfranchisement of the individual without any transitory stage. Antiquity did not know any abolition of slavery by rebellion, but the serfs of the middle ages gradually enforced their liberation as a class.

This milder form of servitude, as Fourier first mentioned, provided the oppressed with the means for their gradual liberation as a class (fournit aux cultivateurs des moyens d'affranchissement collectif et[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] progressif) and is therefore much better than slavery, which only allows for the immediate freedom of an individual without any transitional phase. In ancient times, slavery was never abolished through rebellion, but the serfs of the Middle Ages gradually achieved their freedom as a class.

Every vital and productive germ with which the Germans inoculated the Roman world, was due to barbarism. Indeed, only barbarians are capable of rejuvenating a world laboring under the death throes of unnerved civilization. And the higher stage of barbarism, to which and in which the Germans worked their way up previous to the migrations, was best calculated to prepare them for this work. That explains everything.

Every essential and impactful idea that the Germans introduced to the Roman world came from their barbaric roots. In fact, only those deemed barbarians can truly revitalize a world suffering through the decline of weakened civilization. The advanced stage of barbarism that the Germans achieved before the migrations uniquely equipped them for this task. That clarifies everything.

FOOTNOTES:

[30] Author's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Author's note.

The number assumed here is confirmed by a passage of Diodorus on the Celts of Gaul: "Many nations of unequal strength are living in Gaul. The strongest of them numbers about 200,000, the weakest 50,000." (Diodorus Siculus, V., 25.) That gives an average of 125,000. The individual nations of Gaul, being more highly developed, should be gauged more numerous than those of Germany.

The number mentioned here is supported by a passage from Diodorus about the Celts of Gaul: "Many nations of different strengths are living in Gaul. The strongest of them has about 200,000 people, while the weakest has 50,000." (Diodorus Siculus, V., 25.) This gives an average of 125,000. The individual nations of Gaul, being more advanced, should be considered more numerous than those of Germany.

[31] Translator's note.

Translator's note.

3861 square statute miles.

3861 square miles.

[32] A German geographical mile contains 7,420.44 meters, or 7.42044 kilometers; hence a German geographical square mile contains 55.0629 square kilometers, equal to 21.2598 square statute miles.

[32] A German geographical mile measures 7,420.44 meters, or 7.42044 kilometers; therefore, a German geographical square mile is 55.0629 square kilometers, which is equal to 21.2598 square statute miles.

[33] Translator's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translator's note.

The Ingaevonians comprised the Friesians, the Saxons, the Jutes and the Angles, living on the coast of the North Sea from the Zuider Zee to Denmark.

The Ingaevonians included the Friesians, the Saxons, the Jutes, and the Angles, who lived along the North Sea coast from the Zuider Zee to Denmark.

[34] Author's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Author's note.

According to Bishop Liutprand of Cremona, the main industry of Verdun in the tenth century, in the so-called Holy German Empire, was the manufacture of eunuchs, who were exported with great profit to Spain for the harems of the Moors.

According to Bishop Liutprand of Cremona, the main industry of Verdun in the tenth century, in the so-called Holy German Empire, was the production of eunuchs, who were exported at a high profit to Spain for the harems of the Moors.

[35] Translator's note.

Translator's note.

The "Gau" is a larger territory than the "Mark." Caesar and Tacitus called it pagus.

The "Gau" is a larger area than the "Mark." Caesar and Tacitus referred to it as pagus.

[36] Translator's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translator's note.

The name given in ancient law to dependent farmers.

The term used in ancient law for dependent farmers.


[191]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER 9. Barbarism and civilization.

Having observed the dissolution of the gentile order in the three concrete cases of the Greek, Roman, and German nations, we may now investigate in conclusion the general economic conditions that began by undermining the gentile organization of society during the upper stage of barbarism and ended by doing away with it entirely at the advent of civilization. Marx's "Capital" will be as necessary for the successful completion of this task as Morgan's "Ancient Society."

Having seen the breakdown of the gentile order in the specific cases of the Greek, Roman, and German nations, we can now look into the overall economic conditions that started to weaken the gentile structure of society during the later phase of barbarism and ultimately eliminated it completely with the rise of civilization. Marx's "Capital" will be as essential for successfully completing this task as Morgan's "Ancient Society."

A growth of the middle stage and a product of further development during the upper stage of savagery, the gens reached its prime, as near as we can judge from our sources of information, in the lower stage of barbarism. With this stage, then, we begin our investigation.

A growth of the middle stage and a result of further development during the upper stage of savagery, the gens reached its peak, as far as we can tell from our sources of information, in the lower stage of barbarism. With this stage, we begin our investigation.

In our standard example, the American redskins of that time, we find the gentile constitution fully developed. A tribe had differentiated into several gentes, generally two. Through the increase of the population, these original gentes again divided into several daughter gentes, making the mother gens a phratry. The tribe itself split up into several tribes, in each of which we again meet a large number of representatives of the old gentes. In certain cases a federation united the related tribes. This simple organization fully sufficed for the social conditions out of which it had grown. It was nothing else than the innate, spontaneous expression of those conditions, and it was well calculated to smooth over all internal difficulties that could arise in this social[192] organization. External difficulties were settled by war. Such a war could end in the annihilation of a tribe, but never in its subjugation. It is the grandeur and at the same time the limitation of the gentile order that it has no room either for masters or servants. There were as yet no distinctions between rights and duties. The question whether he had a right to take part in public affairs, to practice blood revenge or to demand atonement for injuries would have appeared as absurd to an Indian, as the question whether it was his duty to eat, sleep, and hunt. Nor could any division of a tribe or gens into different classes take place. This leads us to the investigation of the economic basis of those conditions.

In our typical example, the Native Americans of that time had a fully developed gentile constitution. A tribe had split into several gentes, usually two. As the population grew, these original gentes divided into several daughter gentes, turning the mother gens into a phratry. The tribe itself broke into several tribes, each of which included many representatives of the old gentes. In some cases, a federation brought together the related tribes. This simple organization was enough for the social conditions that created it. It was simply the natural, spontaneous reflection of those conditions, well-suited to address any internal challenges that could arise in this social organization. External issues were resolved through war. Such wars could result in the destruction of a tribe, but never in its domination. The greatness and limitation of the gentile order is that it has no place for masters or servants. There were no distinctions between rights and duties at that time. The idea of whether one had the right to participate in public matters, to seek revenge, or to demand reparation for wrongs would have seemed as strange to an Indian as asking whether it was their duty to eat, sleep, and hunt. Moreover, there could be no division of a tribe or gens into different classes. This brings us to the exploration of the economic foundation of those conditions.

The population was very small in numbers. It was collected only on the territory of the tribe. Next to this territory was the hunting ground surrounding it in a wide circle. A neutral forest formed the line of demarcation from other tribes. The division of labor was quite primitive. The work was simply divided between the two sexes. The men went to war, hunted, fished, provided the raw material for food and the tools necessary for these pursuits. The women cared for the house, and prepared food and clothing; they cooked, weaved and sewed. Each sex was master of its own field of activity; the men in the forest, the women in the house. Each sex also owned the tools made and used by it; the men were the owners of the weapons, of the hunting and fishing tackle, the women of the household goods and utensils. The household was communistic, comprising several, and often many, families.[37] Whatever[193] was produced and used collectively, was regarded as common property: the house, the garden, the long boat. Here, and only here, then, do we find the "self-earned property" which jurists and economists have falsely attributed to civilized society, the last deceptive pretext of legality on which modern capitalist property is leaning.

The population was very small. It was only found within the tribe's territory. Surrounding this territory was a large hunting ground. A neutral forest marked the boundary with other tribes. The division of labor was quite basic. Tasks were simply divided between men and women. The men went to war, hunted, fished, and provided the raw materials for food and tools needed for these activities. The women managed the household, prepared food, and made clothing; they cooked, weaved, and sewed. Each gender was skilled in its own area of work: men in the forest, women at home. Each also owned the tools they made and used; men owned the weapons and hunting and fishing gear, while women owned household items and utensils. The household functioned communally, consisting of several, often many, families.[37] Whatever[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] was produced and used collectively was seen as common property: the house, the garden, the long boat. Here, and only here, do we find the "self-earned property" that jurists and economists have wrongly attributed to civilized society, the last misleading justification for the legality upon which modern capitalist property rests.

But humanity did not everywhere remain in this stage. In Asia they found animals that could be tamed and propagated in captivity. The wild buffalo cow had to be hunted down; the tame cow gave birth to a calf once a year, and also furnished milk. Some of the most advanced tribes—Aryans, Semites, perhaps also Turanians—devoted themselves mainly to taming, and later to raising and tending, domestic animals. The segregation of cattle raising tribes from the rest of the barbarians constitutes the first great division of social labor. These stock raising tribes did not only produce more articles of food than the rest of the barbarians, but also different kinds of products. They were ahead of the others by having at their disposal not alone milk, milk products, and a greater abundance of meat, but also skins, wool, goat's hair, and the spun and woven goods which the growing abundance of the raw material brought into common use. This for the first time made a regular exchange of products possible. In former stages, exchange could only take place occasionally, and an exceptional ability in manufacturing weapons and tools may have led to a transient division of labor. For example, unquestionable remains of workshops for stone implements of the neolithic period have been found in many places. The artists who developed their ability in those shops, most probably worked for the collectivity, as did the artisans of the Indian gentile order. At any rate, no other exchange than that within the[194] tribe could exist in that stage, and even that was an exception. But after the segregation of the stock raising tribes we find all the conditions favorable to an exchange between groups of different tribes, and to a further development of this mode of trading into a fixed institution. Originally, tribe exchanged with tribe through the agency of their tribal heads. But when the herds drifted into the hands of private individuals, then the exchange between individuals prevailed more and more, until it became the established form. The principal article of exchange which the stock raising tribes offered to their neighbors was in the form of domestic animals. Cattle became the favorite commodity by which all other commodities were measured in exchange. In short, cattle assumed the functions of money and served in this capacity as early as that stage. With such necessity and rapidity was the demand for a money commodity developed at the very beginning of the exchange of commodities.

But humanity did not stay at this stage everywhere. In Asia, people found animals that could be tamed and bred in captivity. The wild buffalo had to be hunted; the domesticated cow gave birth to a calf once a year and also provided milk. Some of the more advanced tribes—Aryans, Semites, and maybe also Turanians—focused mainly on taming and later on raising and caring for domestic animals. The separation of cattle-raising tribes from the rest of the barbarians marked the first major division of labor in society. These stock-raising tribes not only produced more food than the other barbarians but also a variety of different products. They had access to not just milk, dairy products, and a larger supply of meat, but also skins, wool, goat hair, and the spun and woven goods that the increasing abundance of raw materials made common. This allowed for regular exchanges of products for the first time. In earlier stages, trade could only happen occasionally, and exceptional skills in making weapons and tools might have led to a temporary division of labor. For example, clear evidence of workshops for stone tools from the Neolithic period has been discovered in many locations. The artisans who honed their skills in those workshops likely worked for the community, similar to the craftsmen in the Indian gentile order. At that time, no exchange could happen outside the tribe, and even that was rare. But after the separation of the stock-raising tribes, we found all the conditions ready for trade between different tribes and for this form of trading to evolve into a regular institution. Initially, tribes exchanged goods through their leaders. However, as herds ended up in the hands of private individuals, trade between individuals increasingly prevailed until it became the standard practice. The main goods that the stock-raising tribes offered their neighbors were domestic animals. Cattle became the preferred commodity by which all other items were measured in trade. In short, cattle took on the role of money and served this function even in that early stage. The need and speed for a money commodity emerged right from the start of commodity exchange.

Horticulture, probably unknown to the Asiatic barbarians of the lower stage, arose not later than the middle stage of barbarism, as the forerunner of agriculture. The climate of the Turanian Highland does not admit of a nomadic life without a supply of stock feed for the long and hard winter. Hence the cultivation of meadows and grain was indispensable. The same is true of the steppes north of the Black Sea. Once grain had been grown for cattle, it soon became human food. The cultivated land belonged as yet to the tribe and was assigned first to the gens, which in its turn distributed it to the households, and finally to individuals; always for use only, not for possession. The users may have had certain claims to the land, but that was all.

Horticulture, likely unfamiliar to the Asian tribes at the earlier stage, emerged no later than the middle stage of barbarism, paving the way for agriculture. The climate of the Turanian Highlands doesn’t support a nomadic lifestyle without a source of feed for livestock during the long, harsh winters. Therefore, growing meadows and grains was essential. The same applies to the steppes north of the Black Sea. Once grains were cultivated for cattle, they quickly became food for humans. The cultivated land was still owned by the tribe and was initially allocated to the clan, which then distributed it to households, and finally to individuals; always for use only, not for ownership. The users may have had some rights to the land, but that was it.

Two of the industrial acquisitions of this stage are especially important. The first is the weaving[195] loom, the second the melting of metal ore and the use of metals in manufacture. Copper, tin, and their alloy, bronze, were the most essential of them. Bronze furnished tools and weapons, but could not displace stone implements. Only iron could have done that, but the production of iron was as yet unknown. Gold and silver were already used for ornament and decoration, and must have been far more precious than copper and bronze.

Two key industrial developments during this period stand out. The first is the weaving loom, and the second is the processing of metal ore and the use of metals in manufacturing. Copper, tin, and their alloy, bronze, were the most crucial materials. Bronze provided tools and weapons but couldn't replace stone tools. Only iron could have done that, but at this point, iron production was still unknown. Gold and silver were already being used for jewelry and decoration, and they must have been considered much more valuable than copper and bronze.

The increase of production in all branches—stock raising, agriculture, domestic handicrafts—enabled human labor power to produce more than was necessary for its maintenance. It increased at the same time the amount of daily work that fell to the lot of every member of a gens, a household, or a single family. The addition of more labor power became desirable. It was furnished by war; the captured enemies were transformed into slaves. Under the given historical conditions, the first great division of social labor, by increasing the productivity of labor, adding to the wealth, and enlarging the field of productive activity, necessarily carried slavery in its wake. Out of the first great division of social labor arose the first great division of society into two classes: masters and servants, exploiters and exploited.

The rise in production across all areas—livestock farming, agriculture, and local crafts—allowed human labor to generate more than what was needed for survival. At the same time, it increased the amount of daily work required from each member of a community, a household, or an individual family. The need for more labor became apparent. It was supplied by war; the captured enemies were turned into slaves. Given the historical context, the initial major division of social labor, by boosting productivity, increasing wealth, and expanding the scope of productive activities, inevitably brought about slavery. From this initial major division of social labor emerged the first significant division of society into two classes: masters and workers, exploiters and the exploited.

How and when the herds were transferred from the collective ownership of the tribe or gens to the proprietorship of the heads of the families, is not known to us. But it must have been practically accomplished in this stage. The herds and the other new objects of wealth brought about a revolution in the family. Procuring the means of existence had always been the man's business. The tools of production were manufactured and owned by him. The herds were the new tools of production, and their taming and tending was his work. Hence he owned[196] the cattle and the commodities and slaves obtained in exchange for them. All the surplus now resulting from production fell to the share of the man. The woman shared in its fruition, but she could not claim its ownership. The "savage" warrior and hunter had been content to occupy the second place in the house, to give precedence to the woman. The "gentler" shepherd, standing on his wealth, assumed the first place and forced the woman back into the second place. And she had no occasion to complain. The division of labor in the family had regulated the distribution of property between man and wife. This division of labor remained unchanged. Yet the former domestic relation was now reversed, simply because the division of labor outside of the family had been altered. The same cause that once had secured the supremacy in the house for women, viz., the confining of women's activity to domestic labor, now assured the supremacy of the men in the households. The domestic labor of women was considered insignificant in comparison to men's work for a living. The latter was everything, the former a negligible quantity. At this early stage we can already see that the emancipation of women and their equality with men are impossible and remain so, as long as women are excluded from social production and restricted to domestic labor. The emancipation of women becomes feasible only then when women are enabled to take part extensively in social production, and when domestic duties require their attention in a minor degree. This state of things was brought about by the modern great industries, which not only admit of women's liberal participation in production, but actually call for it and, besides, endeavor to transform domestic work also into a public industry.

How and when the herds were moved from collective ownership by the tribe or clan to ownership by the heads of families isn't clear to us. But it must have practically happened during this time. The herds and other new sources of wealth caused a revolution in the family. Getting the means to live had always been the man's responsibility. He manufactured and owned the tools for production. The herds became the new tools of production, and it was his job to tame and care for them. Therefore, he owned the cattle and the goods and slaves obtained in exchange for them. All the surplus from production now went to the man. The woman benefited from it, but she couldn't claim ownership. The "savage" warrior and hunter had been okay with taking a backseat and allowing the woman to take precedence. The "gentler" shepherd, now with wealth, assumed the top spot and pushed the woman back into second place. She had no reason to complain. The division of labor in the family established the distribution of property between husband and wife. This division of labor stayed the same. However, the previous domestic relationship was reversed purely because the division of labor outside the home changed. The same factor that once gave women power in the home, specifically the restriction of women's roles to domestic tasks, now ensured men's dominance in households. Women's domestic labor was seen as minor compared to men’s work to earn a living. The latter was everything; the former was seen as insignificant. Even at this early stage, we see that the emancipation of women and their equality with men are impossible as long as women are excluded from social production and limited to domestic labor. Women’s emancipation will only become possible when they can participate fully in social production and when home duties require less of their attention. This shift occurred due to modern large industries, which not only allow for women’s significant participation in production but actually demand it and aim to transform domestic work into a public industry.

Man's advent to practical supremacy in the [197]household marked the removal of the last barrier to his universal supremacy. His unlimited rule was emphasized and endowed with continuity by the downfall of matriarchy, the introduction of patriarchy, and the gradual transition from the pairing family to the monogamic family. This made a breach in the old gentile order. The monogamic family became a power and lifted a threatening hand against the gens.

Man's rise to practical dominance in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]household signaled the last obstacle to his overall supremacy being removed. His unrestricted authority was highlighted and sustained by the collapse of matriarchy, the rise of patriarchy, and the gradual shift from communal families to monogamous families. This disrupted the old tribal order. The monogamous family became a force and posed a significant threat to the gens.

The next step brings us to the upper stage of barbarism, that period in which all nations of civilization go through their heroic era. It is the time of the iron sword, but also of the iron plow share and axe. The iron had become the servant of man. It is the last and most important of all raw products that play a revolutionary role in history; the last—if we except the potato.

The next step takes us to the higher stage of barbarism, which is the time when all civilized nations experience their heroic era. It’s the era of the iron sword, as well as the iron plow and axe. Iron has become humanity's tool. It is the last and most significant of all raw materials that play a revolutionary role in history; the last—if we exclude the potato.

Iron brought about agriculture on a larger scale and the clearing of extensive forest tracts for cultivation. It gave to the craftsman a tool of such hardness and sharpness that no stone, no other known metal, could withstand it. All this came about gradually. The first iron was often softer than bronze. Therefore stone implements disappeared very slowly. Not only in the Hildebrand Song, but also at Hastings in 1066, stone axes were still used in fighting. But progress was now irresistible, less interrupted and more rapid. The town, inclosing houses of stone or tiles within its turreted and crested stone walls, became the central seat of the tribe or federation of tribes. It showed an astounding progress of architecture, but also an increase of danger and of the demand for protection. Wealth increased rapidly, but it was the wealth of private individuals. Weaving, metal work and other more and more differentiating industries developed an increasing variety and display of art in [198]production. Agriculture furnished not alone grain, peas, beans and fruit, but also oil and wine, the preparation of which had now been learned. Such a diversity of action could not be displayed by any single individual. The second great division of labor took place: handicrafts separated from agriculture. The growing intensity of production and the increased productivity enhanced the value of human labor power. Slavery, which had been a rising and sporadic factor in the preceding stage, now became an essential part of the social system. The slaves ceased to be simple assistants. They were now driven in scores to the work in the fields and shops. The division of production into two great branches, agriculture and handicrafts, gave rise to production for exchange, the production of commodities. Trade arose at the same time, not only in the interior and on the tribal boundaries, but also in the form of maritime exchange. All this was as yet in a very undeveloped state. The precious metals gained preference as a universal money commodity, but still uncoined and exchanged merely by dead weight.

Iron led to large-scale agriculture and the clearing of vast forest areas for farming. It provided craftsmen with tools so hard and sharp that no stone or other known metal could stand up to them. This transition happened gradually. The first iron was often softer than bronze, so stone tools faded away slowly. Stone axes were still in use during battles, as seen in the Hildebrand Song and at Hastings in 1066. However, progress was now unstoppable, less interrupted, and quicker. Towns, with houses made of stone or tiles within their turreted stone walls, became the central hubs for tribes or groups of tribes. This represented impressive advancements in architecture, but also increased danger and the need for security. Wealth grew quickly, but it was primarily in the hands of individuals. Weaving, metalwork, and other specialized industries flourished, leading to greater variety and artistic expression in production. Agriculture not only provided grain, peas, beans, and fruit but also oil and wine, which were now being produced. Such a wide range of tasks couldn't be handled by any single person. The second major division of labor occurred: handicrafts became distinct from agriculture. The increasing intensity of production and productivity raised the value of human labor. Slavery, which had been a growing but inconsistent factor before, became a crucial part of the social structure. Slaves were no longer just helpers; they were now forced to work in large numbers in fields and workshops. The separation of production into two main branches, agriculture and handicrafts, led to production for exchange, creating commodity production. Trade emerged at this time, not just within communities and at tribal borders, but also through maritime exchange. However, everything was still in a very primitive state. Precious metals started to be favored as a universal money commodity, but they were still uncoined and traded by weight.

The distinction between rich and poor was added to that between free men and slaves. This and the new division of labor constitute a new division of society into classes. The differences in the amount of property belonging to the several family heads broke up the old communistic households one by one, wherever they might have been preserved thus far. This made an end to the collective cultivation of the soil for the account of the community. The cultivated land was assigned for use to the several families, first for a limited time, later for once and all. The transition to full private property was accomplished gradually and simultaneously with the transition from the pairing family to monogamy.[199] The monogamous family began to be the economic unit of society.

The divide between the rich and the poor was added to the divide between free individuals and slaves. This, along with the new division of labor, created a new class structure within society. The differences in property ownership among family heads dismantled the old communal households one by one, wherever they had managed to survive. This marked the end of collective farming for the community’s benefit. Cultivated land was allocated to individual families, initially for a limited period, and eventually on a permanent basis. The shift to full private property happened gradually alongside the transition from communal partnerships to monogamous relationships.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The monogamous family became the economic unit of society.

The increase of population necessitated a closer consolidation against internal and external foes. The federation of related tribes became unavoidable. Their amalgamation, and thence the amalgamation of the separate tribal territories to one national territory, was the following step. The military leader—rex, basileus, thiudans—became an indispensable and standing official. The public meeting was introduced wherever it did not yet exist. The military leader, the council of chiefs, and the public meeting formed the organs of the military democracy that had grown out of the gentile constitution. Military democracy—for now war and organization for war were regular functions of social life. The wealth of the neighbors excited the greed of nations that began to regard the acquisition of wealth as one of the main purposes of their life. They were barbarians: robbing appeared to them easier and more honorable than producing. War, once simply a revenge for transgressions or a means for enlarging a territory that had become too narrow, was now waged for the sake of plunder alone and became a regular profession. Not in vain did threatening walls cast a rigid stare all around the new fortified towns: their yawning ditches were the tomb of the gentile constitution, and their turrets already reached up into civilization. The internal affairs underwent a similar change. The plundering wars increased the power of the military leader and of the subcommanders. The habitual election of the successors from the same family was gradually transformed into hereditary succession, first by sufferance, then by claim, and finally by usurpation. Thus the foundation of hereditary royalty and nobility was laid. In this manner the organs of the gentile constitution[200] were gradually torn away from their roots in the nation, tribe, phratry and gens, and the whole gentile order reversed into its antithesis. The organization of tribes for the purpose of the free administration of affairs was turned into an organization for plundering and oppressing their neighbors. The organs of gentilism changed from servants of the public will to independent organs of rule oppressing their own people. This could not have happened, if the greed for wealth had not divided the gentiles into rich and poor; if the "difference of property in a gens had not changed the community of interest into antagonism of the gentiles" (Karl Marx); and if the extension of slavery had not begun by branding work for a living as slavish and more ignominious than plundering.

The growing population required a tighter alliance against both internal and external threats. The unification of related tribes became necessary. This merging, along with the combining of distinct tribal lands into a single national territory, was the next step. The military leader—rex, basileus, thiudans—became a crucial and permanent official. Public meetings were introduced wherever they didn't already exist. The military leader, the council of chiefs, and the public meeting formed the components of the military democracy that emerged from the gentile structure. Military democracy—since war and organizing for war were now regular parts of social life. The wealth of neighboring nations fueled the greed of others, who began to see acquiring wealth as a primary goal in life. They were barbarians: to them, stealing seemed easier and more honorable than creating. War, which had once been merely a response to wrongs or a way to expand territory that had become too small, was now fought solely for looting and became a regular profession. The imposing walls of new fortified towns stood firmly, their deep ditches marking the end of the gentile constitution, while their towers reached into civilization. Internal affairs underwent a similar transformation. The wars for plunder increased the power of the military leader and sub-commanders. The regular election of successors from the same family gradually shifted to hereditary succession, first by tolerance, then by claim, and eventually by usurpation. This laid the groundwork for hereditary royalty and nobility. In this way, the elements of the gentile constitution[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] were slowly disconnected from their roots in the nation, tribe, phratry, and gens, reversing the entire gentile order into its opposite. The organization of tribes intended for the free management of affairs transformed into a structure for plundering and oppressing their neighbors. The institutions of gentilism shifted from serving the public will to becoming independent ruling entities that oppressed their own people. This shift would not have occurred if the desire for wealth had not split the gentiles into rich and poor; if the "difference of property in a gens had not changed the community of interest into antagonism of the gentiles" (Karl Marx); and if the spread of slavery had not started by labeling the pursuit of a living as servile and more disgraceful than plundering.


We have now reached the threshold of civilization. This stage is inaugurated by a new progress in the division of labor. In the lower stage of barbarism production was carried on for use only; any acts of exchange were confined to single cases when a surplus was accidentally realized. In the middle stage of barbarism we find that the possession of cattle gave a regular surplus to the nomadic nations with sufficiently large herds. At the same time there was a division of labor between nomadic nations and backward nations without herds. The existence of two different stages of production side by side furnished the conditions necessary for a regular exchange. The upper stage of barbarism introduced a new division of labor between agriculture and handicrafts, resulting in the production of a continually increasing amount of commodities for the special purpose of exchange, so that exchange between individuals became a vital function of society. Civilization strengthened and intensified all the established[201] divisions of labor, especially by rendering the contrast between city and country more pronounced. Either the town may have the economic control over the country, as during antiquity, or vice versa, as in the middle ages. A third division of labor was added by civilization: it created a class that did not take part in production, but occupied itself merely with the exchange of products—the merchants. All former attempts at class formation were exclusively concerned with production. They divided the producers into directors and directed, or into producers on a more or less extensive scale. But here a class appears for the first time that captures the control of production in general and subjugates the producers to its rule, without taking the least part in production. A class that makes itself the indispensable mediator between two producers and exploits them both under the pretext of saving them the trouble and risk of exchange, of extending the markets for their products to distant regions, and of thus becoming the most useful class in society; a class of parasites, genuine social ichneumons, that skim the cream off production at home and abroad as a reward for very insignificant services; that rapidly amass enormous wealth and gain social influence accordingly; that for this reason reap ever new honors and ever greater control of production during the period of civilization, until they at last bring to light a product of their own—periodical crises in industry.

We have now reached the edge of civilization. This phase begins with a new advancement in the division of labor. In the earlier stage of barbarism, production was solely for use; exchanges only happened sporadically when a surplus was unintentionally produced. In the middle stage of barbarism, owning livestock allowed nomadic groups with large herds to have a consistent surplus. At the same time, there emerged a division of labor between nomadic groups and less developed groups without livestock. The existence of these two different production stages side by side created the conditions necessary for regular exchange. The upper stage of barbarism introduced a new division of labor between agriculture and crafts, leading to an ever-growing supply of goods specifically for exchange, making trade between individuals a crucial part of society. Civilization strengthened and intensified all the established divisions of labor, highlighting the distinction between city and countryside. The town might exert economic control over the country, as seen in ancient times, or the other way around, as during the Middle Ages. Civilization also added a third division of labor: it created a class that did not participate in production, but instead focused solely on the exchange of goods—the merchants. Previous attempts at forming classes were exclusively about production, dividing producers into leaders and workers, or into producers on varying scales. But here, for the first time, a class emerges that seizes control of production as a whole and dominates the producers without contributing to production itself. This class positions itself as the essential mediator between two producers and exploits both, claiming to relieve them of the hassles and risks of trade, to expand their market reach to distant areas, and thereby becoming the most useful class in society; a class of parasites, true social opportunists, that reap the benefits of production at home and abroad as payment for very minimal services; that quickly accrue immense wealth and thus gain social influence; that for this reason continue to earn new honors and greater control over production during the period of civilization, until they ultimately reveal one of their own products—periodic industrial crises.

At the stage of production under discussion, our young merchant class had no inkling as yet of the great future that was in store for them. But they continued to organize, to make themselves invaluable, and that was sufficient for the moment. At the same time metal coins came into use, and through them a new device for controlling the producers and their products. The commodity of commodities that was[202] hiding all other commodities in its mysterious bosom had been discovered, a charm that could be transformed at will into any desirable or coveted thing. Whoever held it in his possession had the world of production at his command. And who had it above all others? The merchant. In his hands the cult of money was safe. He took care to make it plain that all commodities, and hence all producers, must prostrate themselves in adoration before money. He proved by practice that all other forms of wealth are reduced to thin wraiths before this personification of riches. Never again did the power of money show itself in such primordial brutality and violence as in its youthful days. After the sale of commodities for money came the borrowing of money, resulting in interest and usury. And no legislation of any later period stretches the debtor so mercilessly at the feet of the speculating creditor as the antique Grecian and Roman codes—both of them spontaneous products of habit, without any other than economic pressure.

At the time of production being discussed, our emerging merchant class had no idea of the great future ahead of them. But they kept organizing and making themselves essential, and that was enough for the moment. At the same time, metal coins came into play, introducing a new way to control producers and their products. The ultimate commodity, hiding all others in its mysterious embrace, had been discovered—a magic that could be turned into anything desirable. Whoever possessed it had control over the world of production. And who had it more than anyone else? The merchant. In his hands, the worship of money was secure. He made it clear that all commodities, and therefore all producers, must bow down in reverence to money. He demonstrated that all other forms of wealth faded into nothingness compared to this embodiment of riches. The power of money never again showed itself with such raw brutality and violence as it did in its early days. After the sale of goods for money came borrowing, leading to interest and usury. And no laws from later times subject debtors as mercilessly at the feet of the speculative creditor as the ancient Greek and Roman codes—both spontaneous products of habit, driven solely by economic pressure.

The wealth in commodities and slaves was now further increased by large holdings in land. The titles of the individuals to the lots of land formerly assigned to them by the gens or tribe had become so well established, that these lots were now owned and inherited. What the individuals had most desired of late was the liberation from the claim of the gentiles to their lots, a claim which had become a veritable fetter for them. They were rid of this fetter—but soon after they were also rid of their lots. The full, free ownership of the soil implied not only the possibility of uncurtailed possession, but also of selling the soil. As long as the soil belonged to the gens, this was impossible. But when the new land owner shook off the chains of the priority claim of the gens and tribe, he also tore the bond that had so[203] long tied him indissolubly to the soil. What that meant was impressed on him by the money invented simultaneously with the advent of private property in land. The soil could now become a commodity to be bought and sold. Hardly had private ownership of land been introduced, when the mortgage put in its appearance (see Athens). As hetaerism and prostitution clung to the heels of monogamy, so does from now on the mortgage to private ownership in land. You have clamored for free, full, saleable land. Well, then, there you have it—tu l'as voulu, Georges Dandin; it was your own wish, George Dandin.

The wealth in goods and slaves was now further boosted by large land holdings. The individuals' rights to the plots of land previously assigned to them by their gens or tribe had become so well established that these plots were now owned and passed down through generations. Recently, what the individuals wanted most was to be free from the claims the gentiles had on their plots, a claim that had become a real burden for them. They were freed from this burden—but soon after, they also lost their plots. Full, free ownership of the land meant not only the possibility of unrestrained possession but also the ability to sell the land. As long as the land belonged to the gens, this wasn’t possible. But when the new landowner shook off the priority claims of the gens and tribe, they also tore the bond that had long tied them to the land. The significance of this change was made clear to them by the money that appeared at the same time as private property in land. The land could now be treated as a commodity to be bought and sold. Hardly had private landownership been established when mortgages emerged (see Athens). Just as hetaerism and prostitution followed monogamy, the mortgage now accompanied private landownership. You called for free, fully sellable land. Well, there you have it—tu l'as voulu, Georges Dandin; it was your own wish, George Dandin.

Industrial expansion, money, usury, private land, and mortgage thus progressed with the concentration and centralization of wealth in the hands of a small class, accompanied by the increasing impoverishment of the masses and the increasing mass of paupers. The new aristocracy of wealth, so far as it did not coincide with the old tribal nobility, forced the latter permanently into the background (in Athens, in Rome, among the Germans). And this division of free men into classes according to their wealth was accompanied, especially in Greece, by an enormous increase in the number of slaves[38] whose forced labor formed the basis on which the whole superstructure of society was reared.

Industrial growth, money, lending, private property, and mortgages progressed along with the concentration and centralization of wealth in the hands of a small elite, leading to the increasing poverty of the masses and a rise in the number of poor people. The new wealthy aristocracy, while not entirely overlapping with the old tribal nobility, pushed the latter further into the background (in Athens, in Rome, among the Germans). This division of free people into classes based on wealth was especially notable in Greece and was accompanied by a significant increase in the number of slaves[38] whose forced labor was the foundation upon which the entire structure of society was built.

Let us now see what became of the gentile constitution through this revolution of society. Gentilism stood powerless in the face of the new elements that had grown without its assistance. It was dependent on the condition that the members of a gens, or of a tribe, should live together in the same territory and be its exclusive inhabitants. That had long ceased[204] to be the case. Gentes and tribes were everywhere hopelessly intermingled, slaves, clients, and foreigners lived among citizens. The capacity for settling down permanently which had only been acquired near the end of the middle stage of barbarism, was time and again sidetracked by the necessity of changing the abode according to the dictates of commerce, different occupations and the transfer of land. The members of the gentile organizations could no longer meet for the purpose of taking care of their common interests. Only matters of little importance, such as religious festivals, were still observed in an indifferent way. Beside the wants and interests for the care of which the gentile organs were appointed and fitted, new wants and interests had arisen from the revolution of the conditions of existence and the resulting change in social classification. These new wants and interests were not only alien to the old gentile order, but thwarted it in every way. The interests of the craftsmen created by division of labor, and the special necessities of a town differing from those of the country, required new organs. But every one of these groups was composed of people from different gentes, phratries, and tribes; they included even strangers. Hence the new organs necessarily had to form outside of the gentile constitution. But by the side of it meant against it. And again, in every gentile organization the conflict of interests made itself felt and reached its climax by combining rich and poor, usurers and debtors, in the same gens and tribe. There was furthermore the mass of inhabitants who were strangers to the gentiles. These strangers could become very powerful, as in Rome, and they were too numerous to be gradually absorbed by the gentes and tribes. The gentiles confronted these masses as a compact body of privileged individuals. What had once been a [205]natural democracy, had been transformed into an odious aristocracy. The gentile constitution had grown out of a society that did not know any internal contradictions, and it was only adapted to such a society. It had no coërcive power except public opinion. But now a society had developed that by force of all its economic conditions of existence divided humanity into freemen and slaves, and exploiting rich and exploited poor. A society that not only could never reconcile these contradictions, but drove them ever more to a climax. Such a society could only exist by a continual open struggle of all classes against one another, or under the supremacy of a third power that under a pretense of standing above the struggling classes stifled their open conflict and permitted a class struggle only on the economic field, in a so-called "legal" form. Gentilism had ceased to live. It was crushed by the division of labor and by its result, the division of society into classes. It was replaced by the State.

Let’s now explore what happened to the gentile constitution through this societal revolution. Gentilism became powerless against the new elements that arose without its help. It relied on the idea that members of a gens, or tribe, needed to live together in the same area and be its sole inhabitants. That had long stopped being true. Gentes and tribes were hopelessly mixed together; slaves, clients, and foreigners lived among citizens. The ability to settle down permanently, which was only developed near the end of the middle stage of barbarism, was repeatedly disrupted by the need to relocate due to trade, various occupations, and land transfers. The members of gentile organizations could no longer gather to manage their common interests. Only minor matters, like religious festivals, were still observed, and even then, indifferently. Alongside the needs and interests that the gentile institutions were created to address, new needs and interests emerged because of the changes in living conditions and the resulting shifts in social classification. These new needs and interests not only clashed with the old gentile order but actively undermined it. The interests of craftsmen, created by the division of labor, and the unique needs of towns, which differed from those of rural areas, required new structures. However, every one of these groups included people from different gentes, phratries, and tribes; they even involved outsiders. Therefore, the new structures had to be formed outside of the gentile constitution, but existing alongside it meant opposing it. Additionally, in every gentile organization, conflicts of interest became evident, peaking with the merging of the rich and poor, usurers and debtors, within the same gens and tribe. Moreover, there was a large population of non-gentiles. These outsiders could gain significant power, like in Rome, and there were too many for the gentes and tribes to gradually absorb. The gentiles faced these groups as a united body of privileged individuals. What once was a natural democracy had turned into a distasteful aristocracy. The gentile constitution originated from a society that had no internal contradictions, and it was only suited to such a society. It had no coercive power beyond public opinion. However, a society developed that, due to its economic conditions, split humanity into free people and slaves, along with exploiting rich and exploited poor. This society could never reconcile these contradictions and pushed them to a breaking point. Such a society could only exist through constant open conflict between classes, or under the dominance of a third power that, under the guise of being above the warring classes, suppressed their open struggles and allowed class conflict only in an economic context, in a so-called “legal” form. Gentilism had ceased to exist. It was overwhelmed by the division of labor and its consequence, the division of society into classes. It was replaced by the State.


In preceding chapters we have shown by three concrete examples the three main forms in which the state was built up on the ruins of gentilism. Athens represented the simplest, the classic type: the state grew directly and mainly out of class divisions that developed within gentile society. In Rome the gentile organization became an exclusive aristocracy amid a numerous plebs of outsiders who had only duties, but no rights. The victory of the plebs burst the old gentile order asunder and erected on its remains the state which soon engulfed both gentile aristocracy and plebs. Finally, among the German conquerors of the Roman empire, the state grew as a direct result of the conquest of large foreign territories which the gentile constitution was powerless to control. But this conquest did not necessitate either[206] a serious fight with the former population or a more advanced division of labor. Conquerors and conquered were almost in the same stage of economic development, so that the economic basis of society remained undisturbed. Hence gentilism could preserve for many centuries an unchanged territorial character in the form of mark communes, and even rejuvenate itself in the nobility and patrician families of later years, or in the peasantry, as e. g. in Dithmarsia.[39]

In the previous chapters, we've demonstrated through three concrete examples the three main ways the state emerged from the remnants of gentile society. Athens represented the simplest, classic model: the state developed directly and primarily from class divisions within gentile society. In Rome, the gentile organization evolved into an exclusive aristocracy amid a large population of outsiders who had only obligations but no rights. The plebs' victory shattered the old gentile order and established a state that quickly absorbed both the gentile aristocracy and the plebs. Finally, among the German conquerors of the Roman Empire, the state emerged as a direct result of conquering vast foreign territories that the gentile constitution couldn't manage. However, this conquest didn't require serious conflict with the previous population or a more advanced division of labor. Both conquerors and the conquered were at a similar level of economic development, so the economic foundation of society remained unchanged. Thus, gentilism was able to maintain an unaltered territorial character in the form of mark communes for many centuries and even rejuvenate itself in later nobility and patrician families, as well as in the peasantry, like in Dithmarsia.

The state, then, is by no means a power forced on society from outside; neither is it the "realization of the ethical idea," "the image and the realization of reason," as Hegel maintains. It is simply a product of society at a certain stage of evolution. It is the confession that this society has become hopelessly divided against itself, has entangled itself in irreconcilable contradictions which it is powerless to banish. In order that these contradictions, these classes with conflicting economic interests, may not annihilate themselves and society in a useless struggle, a power becomes necessary that stands apparently above society and has the function of keeping down the conflicts and maintaining "order." And this power, the outgrowth of society, but assuming supremacy over it and becoming more and more divorced from it, is the state.

The state is not an external power imposed on society; nor is it what Hegel calls the "realization of the ethical idea" or "the image and realization of reason." It’s simply a product of society at a specific point in its evolution. It reflects that society has become deeply divided, caught in irreconcilable contradictions that it cannot resolve. To prevent these contradictions and conflicting economic classes from destroying themselves and society in a pointless struggle, a power is needed that appears to stand above society and works to manage the conflicts and maintain "order." This power, which develops from society but assumes dominance over it and becomes increasingly detached from it, is the state.

The state differs from gentilism in that it first divides its members by territories. As we have seen, the old bonds of blood kinship uniting the gentile bodies had become inefficient, because they were dependent on the condition, now no longer a fact, that all gentiles should live on a certain territory. The[207] territory was the same; but the human beings had changed. Hence the division by territories was chosen as the point of departure, and citizens had to exercise their rights and duties wherever they chose their abode without regard to gens and tribe. This organization of inhabitants by localities is a common feature of all states. It seems natural to us now. But we have seen what long and hard fighting was required before it could take, in Athens and Rome, the place of the old organization by blood kinship.

The state is different from gentile societies in that it first separates its members by geographic areas. As we've noted, the old connections of blood relations that tied the gentile groups together had become ineffective because they relied on the condition, which is no longer true, that all gentiles should live in a specific territory. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] territory remained the same, but the people had changed. Therefore, dividing by territory became the starting point, and citizens had to exercise their rights and responsibilities wherever they chose to live, regardless of their gens and tribe. This organization of residents by location is a common characteristic of all states. It seems normal to us now. However, we have seen the lengthy and difficult struggles that were necessary for this to replace the old organization based on blood relations in places like Athens and Rome.

In the second place, the state created a public power of coërcion that did no longer coincide with the old self-organized and armed population. This special power of coërcion is necessary, because a self-organized army of the people has become impossible since the division of society into classes took place. For the slaves belonged also to society. The 90,000 citizens of Athens formed only a privileged class compared to the 365,000 slaves. The popular army of the Athenian democracy was an aristocratic public power designed to keep the slaves down. But we have seen that a police force became also necessary to maintain order among the citizens. This public power of coërcion exists in every state. It is not composed of armed men alone, but has also such objects as prisons and correction houses attached to it, that were unknown to gentilism. It may be very small, almost infinitesimal, in societies with feebly developed class antagonisms and in out of the way places, as was once the case in certain regions of the United States. But it increases in the same ratio in which the class antagonisms become more pronounced, and in which neighboring states become larger and more populous. A conspicuous example is modern Europe, where the class struggles and wars of conquest have nursed the public power to such a size that it threatens to swallow the whole society and the state itself.

In the second place, the state established a system of coercive power that no longer aligned with the old self-organized and armed population. This specific coercive power is necessary because a self-organized army of the people has become impossible since society divided into classes. The slaves were also part of society. The 90,000 citizens of Athens represented only a privileged class compared to the 365,000 slaves. The popular army of the Athenian democracy was an aristocratic public force meant to keep the slaves in check. However, we have seen that a police force also became necessary to maintain order among the citizens. This public coercive power exists in every state. It isn’t made up of armed men alone but also includes things like prisons and correctional facilities, which were unknown in earlier tribal societies. It may be very small, almost negligible, in areas with weak class tensions and in remote locations, as was once the case in certain regions of the United States. But it grows in direct proportion to the rising class conflicts and the expansion of neighboring states, which become larger and more populated. A clear example is modern Europe, where class struggles and wars of conquest have nurtured public power to such an extent that it threatens to consume society and the state itself.

[208]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In order to maintain this public power, contributions of the citizens become necessary—the taxes. These were absolutely unknown in gentile society. But to-day we get our full measure of them. As civilization makes further progress, these taxes are no longer sufficient to cover public expenses. The state makes drafts on the future, contracts loans, public debts. Old Europe can tell a story of them.

To keep this public power, contributions from citizens are essential—taxes. These were completely unheard of in ancient societies. But today, we see plenty of them. As civilization advances, these taxes are no longer enough to cover public expenses. The state relies on future earnings, takes out loans, and accumulates public debt. Old Europe has plenty to say about that.

In possession of the public power and of the right of taxation, the officials in their capacity as state organs are now exalted above society. The free and voluntary respect that was accorded to the organs of gentilism does not satisfy them any more, even if they might have it. Representatives of a power that is divorced from society, they must enforce respect by exceptional laws that render them specially sacred and inviolable.[40] The lowest police employee of the civilized state has more "authority" than all the organs of gentilism combined. But the mightiest prince and the greatest statesman or general of civilization may look with envy on the spontaneous and undisputed esteem that was the privilege of the least gentile sachem. The one stands in the middle of society, the other is forced to assume a position outside and above it.

In their role as state authorities, officials hold public power and the right to tax, placing them above society. They no longer feel content with the free and voluntary respect that was given to the leaders of tribal societies, even if they receive it. As representatives of a power that is separate from society, they must enforce respect through exceptional laws that make them especially sacred and untouchable.[40] The lowest police officer in a civilized state has more "authority" than all leaders of primitive societies combined. However, the most powerful prince or the greatest statesman or military leader might envy the natural and uncontested respect that even the least respected tribal chief enjoyed. One is situated in the midst of society, while the other is compelled to occupy a position outside and above it.

The state is the result of the desire to keep down class conflicts. But having arisen amid these conflicts, it is as a rule the state of the most powerful economic class that by force of its economic supremacy becomes also the ruling political class and thus acquires new means of subduing and exploiting the oppressed masses. The antique state was, therefore, the state of the slave owners for the purpose of [209]holding the slaves in check. The feudal state was the organ of the nobility for the oppression of the serfs and dependent farmers. The modern representative state is the tool of the capitalist exploiters of wage labor. At certain periods it occurs exceptionally that the struggling classes balance each other so nearly that the public power gains a certain degree of independence by posing as the mediator between them. The absolute monarchy of the seventeenth and eighteenth century was in such a position, balancing the nobles and the burghers against one another. So was the Bonapartism of the first, and still more of the second, empire, playing the proletariat against the bourgeoisie and vice versa. The latest performance of this kind, in which ruler and ruled appear equally ridiculous, is the new German empire of Bismarckian make, in which capitalists and laborers are balanced against one another and equally cheated for the benefit of the degenerate Prussian cabbage junkers.[41]

The state exists to manage class conflicts. However, since it emerged from these conflicts, it usually represents the most powerful economic class, which, due to its economic dominance, also becomes the ruling political class, gaining new ways to control and exploit the oppressed masses. The ancient state was, therefore, the state of slave owners designed to keep slaves in line. The feudal state served the nobility to oppress the serfs and dependent farmers. The modern representative state functions as a tool for capitalist exploiters of wage labor. Occasionally, there are times when the struggling classes are so evenly matched that the public power gains some independence by acting as a mediator between them. The absolute monarchy of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries was in such a position, balancing the nobles and the burghers against each other. The Bonapartism of the first and, even more so, the second empire did the same, playing the proletariat against the bourgeoisie and vice versa. The latest instance of this, where both ruler and ruled appear equally absurd, is the new German empire of Bismarck, where capitalists and laborers are pitted against one another and equally exploited for the benefit of the degenerate Prussian landowners.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__][41]

In most of the historical states, the rights of the citizens are differentiated according to their wealth. This is a direct confirmation of the fact that the state is organized for the protection of the possessing against the non-possessing classes. The Athenian and Roman classification by incomes shows this. It is also seen in the medieval state of feudalism in which the political power depended on the quantity of real estate. It is again seen in the electoral qualifications of the modern representative state. The political recognition of the differences in wealth is by no means essential. On the contrary, it marks a low stage of state development. The highest form of the state, the democratic republic, knows officially [210]nothing of property distinctions.[42] It is that form of the state which under modern conditions of society becomes more and more an unavoidable necessity. The last decisive struggle between proletariat and bourgeoisie can only be fought out under this state form.[43] In such a state, wealth exerts its power indirectly, but all the more safely. This is done partly in the form of direct corruption of officials, after the classical type of the United States, or in the form of an alliance between government and bankers which is established all the more easily when the public debt increases and when corporations concentrate in their hands not only the means of transportation, but also production itself, using the stock exchange as a center. The United States and the latest French republic are striking examples, and good old Switzerland has contributed its share to illustrate this point. That a democratic republic is not necessary for this fraternal bond between stock exchange and government is proved by England and last, not least, Germany, where it is doubtful whether Bismarck or Bleichroeder was more favored by the introduction of universal suffrage.[44] The possessing class rules[211] directly through universal suffrage. For as long as the oppressed class, in this case the proletariat, is not ripe for its economic emancipation, just so long will its majority regard the existing order of society as the only one possible, and form the tail, the extreme left wing, of the capitalist class. But the more the proletariat matures toward its self-emancipation, the more does it constitute itself as a separate class and elect its own representatives in place of the capitalists. Universal suffrage is the gauge of the maturity of the working class. It can and will never be anything else but that in the modern state. But that is sufficient. On the day when the thermometer of universal suffrage reaches its boiling point among the laborers, they as well as the capitalists will know what to do.

In most historical states, citizens' rights are divided based on their wealth. This clearly shows that the state exists to protect the wealthy from the poor. The income classifications in Athens and Rome illustrate this. We also see it in the feudal system of the medieval period, where political power depended on the amount of land owned. It's evident in the voting requirements of modern representative governments as well. Recognizing wealth differences politically is far from essential; in fact, it signifies an underdeveloped state. The best form of government, the democratic republic, officially ignores property distinctions. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] This type of government is becoming more necessary in today’s society. The ultimate battle between the working class and the bourgeoisie can only happen in this form of government.[42] In such a state, wealth exerts its influence indirectly, but with greater security. This occurs partly through the direct bribery of officials, similar to what we see in the United States, or through the alliance of the government and bankers, which becomes easier as public debt rises and corporations monopolize not only transportation but also production, using the stock market as a hub. The United States and the most recent French republic are clear examples, and even Switzerland has played its role in illustrating this. The fact that a democratic republic isn't necessary for this connection between the stock market and government is demonstrated by England, and notably, Germany, where it's uncertain whether Bismarck or Bleichroeder benefited more from the introduction of universal suffrage.[43] The wealthy class directly controls[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the government through universal suffrage. As long as the oppressed class, in this case, the proletariat, is not ready for economic freedom, the majority will see the current societal structure as the only possible one and will remain aligned with the capitalist class. However, as the proletariat moves closer to self-emancipation, it becomes more defined as a separate class and elects its own representatives instead of relying on capitalists. Universal suffrage measures the working class's readiness. It can and will always represent that in the modern state. But that is enough. On the day when the universal suffrage thermometer reaches its boiling point among workers, both they and the capitalists will know what action to take.

The state, then, did not exist from all eternity. There have been societies without it, that had no idea of any state or public power. At a certain stage of economic development, which was of necessity accompanied by a division of society into classes, the state became the inevitable result of this division. We are now rapidly approaching a stage of evolution in production, in which the existence of classes has not only ceased to be a necessity, but becomes a positive fetter on production. Hence these classes must fall as inevitably as they once arose. The state must irrevocably fall with them. The society that is to reorganize production on the basis of a free and equal association of the producers, will transfer the machinery of state where it will then belong: into the[212] Museum of Antiquities by the side of the spinning wheel and the bronze ax.

The state didn’t exist forever. There have been societies without it that had no concept of any state or public authority. At a certain point in economic development, which inevitably brought about a division of society into classes, the state became the unavoidable outcome of this division. We are now quickly moving toward a point in production where the existence of classes is not only unnecessary but actually hinders production. Therefore, these classes must collapse just as surely as they once emerged. The state will inevitably collapse along with them. The society that will reorganize production based on a free and equal association of producers will take the machinery of state and place it where it truly belongs: in the[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Museum of Antiquities next to the spinning wheel and the bronze axe.


Civilization is, as we have seen, that stage of society, in which the division of labor, the resulting exchange between individuals, and the production of commodities combining them, reach their highest development and revolutionize the whole society.

Civilization is, as we've observed, that stage of society where the division of labor, the resulting exchange between individuals, and the production of goods that combine them, reach their highest level of development and transform the entire society.

The production of all former stages of society was mainly collective, and consumption was carried on by direct division of products within more or less small communes. This collective production was confined within the narrowest limits. But it implied the control of production and of the products by the producers. They knew what became of their product: it did not leave their hands until it was consumed by them. As long as production moved on this basis, it could not grow beyond the control of the producers, and it could not create any strange ghostly forces against them. Under civilization, however, this is the inevitable rule.

The production in all earlier stages of society was mainly collective, and consumption happened through direct sharing of products within relatively small communities. This collective production was limited in scope, but it meant that the producers controlled both the production process and the products themselves. They were aware of what happened to their goods: they didn’t leave their hands until they were consumed. As long as production operated this way, it couldn’t grow beyond the producers' control, and it couldn’t create any unfamiliar, overwhelming forces against them. However, under civilization, this is the unavoidable reality.

Into the simple process of production, the division of labor was gradually interpolated. It undermined the communism of production and consumption, it made the appropriation of products by single individuals the prevailing rule, and thus introduced the exchange between individuals, in the manner mentioned above. Gradually, the production of commodities became the rule.

Into the straightforward process of production, the division of labor was gradually added. It weakened the communal approach to production and consumption, making it common for individuals to claim products for themselves, which introduced exchanges between individuals, as described earlier. Over time, producing commodities became the standard.

This mode of production for exchange, not for home consumption, necessarily passes the products on from hand to hand. The producer gives his product away in exchange. He does no longer know what becomes of it. With the advent of money and of the trader who steps in as a middleman between the producers, the process of exchange becomes still more complicated. The fate of the products becomes still more[213] uncertain. The number of merchants is great and one does not know what the other is doing. The products now pass not only from hand to hand, but also from market to market. The producers have lost the control of the aggregate production in their sphere of life, and the merchants have not yet acquired this control. Products and production become the victims of chance. But chance is only one pole of an interrelation, the other pole of which is called necessity. In nature, where chance seems to reign also, we have long ago demonstrated the innate necessity and law that determines the course of chance on every line. But what is true of nature, holds also good of society. Whenever a social function or a series of social processes become too powerful for the control of man, whenever they grow beyond the grasp of man and seem to be left to mere chance, then the peculiar and innate laws of such processes shape the course of chance with increased elementary necessity. Such laws also control the vicissitudes of the production and exchange of commodities. For the individual producer and exchanger, these laws are strange, and often unknown, forces, the nature of which must be laboriously investigated and ascertained. These economic laws of production are modified by the different stages of this form of production. But generally speaking, the entire period of civilization is dominated by these laws. To this day, the product controls the producer. To this day, the aggregate production of society is managed, not on a uniform plan, but by blind laws, that rule with elementary force and find their final expression in the storms of periodical commercial crises.

This method of producing for exchange, rather than for personal use, inevitably moves products from one person to another. The producer trades away their product without knowing what happens to it afterward. As money comes into play and traders act as middlemen between producers, the exchange process becomes even more complex. The fate of products is increasingly uncertain. There are many merchants, and no one knows what the others are up to. Products now change hands not just among individuals but also between different markets. Producers have lost control over their overall production, and merchants have yet to gain that control. Products and production often fall victim to chance. However, chance is just one part of a relationship, the other part being necessity. In nature, where chance also seems to dominate, we've long established the inherent necessity and laws that guide chance in various directions. What holds true for nature also applies to society. Whenever a social function or series of social processes becomes too powerful for human control, growing beyond our grasp and appearing to be left to randomness, the inherent laws of such processes start to govern chance with greater inevitability. These laws also dictate the ups and downs of production and exchange. For individual producers and traders, these laws are often strange and unknown forces that must be understood through careful investigation. These economic laws of production change depending on the different stages of this production model. However, broadly speaking, the entire era of civilization is shaped by these laws. Even today, products dictate actions of producers. Currently, society's total production is not guided by a consistent plan, but by blind laws that operate with fundamental authority, culminating in the upheavals of periodic economic crises.

We have seen that human labor power is enabled at a very early stage of production to produce considerably more than is needed to maintain the [214]producer. We have found that this stage coïncided in general with the first appearance of the division of labor and of exchange between individuals. Now, it was not long before the great truth was discovered that man may himself be a commodity, and that human labor power may be exchanged and exploited by transforming a man into a slave. Hardly had exchange between men been established, when men themselves were also exchanged. The active asset became a passive liability, whether man wanted it or not.

We have seen that human labor can produce much more than what is necessary to sustain the producer at an early stage of production. We found that this stage generally coincided with the initial emergence of the division of labor and the exchange between individuals. Soon after, it was discovered that a person can be treated as a commodity, and that human labor can be traded and exploited by turning a person into a slave. Right after exchange between people began, people themselves were also traded. The active asset became a passive liability, whether the person wanted it to be so or not.

Slavery, which reaches its highest development in civilization, introduced the first great division of an exploited and an exploiting class into society. This division continued during the whole period of civilization. Slavery is the first form of exploitation, characteristic of the antique world. Then followed feudalism in the middle ages, and wage labor in recent times. These are the three great forms of servitude, characteristic of the three great epochs of civilization. Their invariable mark is either open or, in modern times, disguised slavery.

Slavery, which represents the peak of development in civilization, created the initial significant divide between an exploited class and an exploiting class within society. This division persisted throughout the entire history of civilization. Slavery is the first form of exploitation, typical of the ancient world. Next came feudalism in the medieval period, and then wage labor in modern times. These are the three main forms of servitude that correspond to the three major eras of civilization. Their consistent feature is either overt or, in contemporary times, concealed slavery.

The stage of commodity production introducing civilization is marked economically by the introduction of (1) metal coins and, thus, of money as capital, of interest, and of usury; (2) merchants as middlemen between producers; (3) private property and mortgage; (4) slave labor as the prevailing form of production. The form of the family corresponding to civilization and becoming its pronounced custom is monogamy, the supremacy of man over woman, and the monogamous family as the economic unit of society. The aggregation of civilized society is the state, which throughout all typical periods is the state of the ruling class, and in all cases mainly a machine for controlling the oppressed and exploited class. Civilization is furthermore characterized on one side by[215] the permanent introduction of the contrast between city and country as the basis of the entire division of social labor; on the other side by the introduction of the testament by which the property holder is enabled to dispose of his property beyond the hour of his death. This institution is a direct blow at the gentile constitution, and was unknown in Athens until the time of Solon. In Rome it was introduced very early, but we do not know when.[45] In Germany it was originated by the priests in order that the honest German might bequeath his property to the church without any interference.

The era of commodity production that ushered in civilization is defined economically by the introduction of (1) metal coins and, consequently, money as capital, along with interest and usury; (2) merchants acting as middlemen between producers; (3) private property and mortgages; (4) slave labor as the dominant form of production. The family structure associated with civilization and becoming its distinct custom is monogamy, characterized by male dominance over females, with the monogamous family functioning as the economic unit of society. The broader organization of civilized society is the state, which, throughout different historical periods, serves as a state for the ruling class, primarily functioning as a mechanism to control the oppressed and exploited classes. Civilization is further marked on one hand by[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the ongoing contrast between urban and rural areas, forming the basis of the entire division of social labor; and on the other hand by the introduction of a will that allows property owners to allocate their assets beyond their lifetime. This practice directly challenges the traditional gentile system and was unknown in Athens until Solon's time. In Rome, it was established quite early, though the exact time is unclear.[45] In Germany, it was implemented by the priests so that the honest German could bequeath his property to the church without any interference.

With this fundamental constitution, civilization had accomplished things for which the old gentile society was no match whatever. But these exploits were accomplished by playing on the most sordid passions and instincts of man, and by developing them at the expense of all his other gifts. Barefaced covetousness was the moving spirit of civilization from its first dawn to the present day; wealth, and again wealth, and for the third time wealth; wealth, not of society, but of the puny individual, was its only and final aim. If nevertheless the advanced development of science, and at repeated times the highest flower of art, fell into its lap, this was only due to the fact[216] that without them the highest emoluments of modern wealth would have been missing. Exploitation of one class by another being the basis of civilization, its whole development involves a continual contradiction. Every progress of production is at the same time a retrogression in the condition of the oppressed class, that is of the great majority. Every benefit for one class is necessarily an evil for the other, every new emancipation of one class a new oppression for the other. The most drastic proof of this is furnished by the introduction of machinery, the effects of which are well known to-day. And while there is hardly any distinction between rights and duties among barbarians, as we have seen, civilization makes the difference between these two plain even to the dullest mind. For now one class has nearly all the rights, the other class nearly all the duties.

With this basic foundation, civilization achieved things that the old tribal society couldn't even begin to match. However, these achievements were driven by tapping into humanity's basest instincts and desires, prioritizing them over all other human qualities. Greed was the engine of civilization from its very beginning up to now; wealth, and then more wealth, and yet again wealth; the wealth that belonged to the individual rather than society was its sole and ultimate goal. Even though advanced scientific development and peaks of artistic achievement occasionally emerged from this system, it was solely because, without them, the most significant profits of modern wealth would have been lacking. The exploitation of one class by another underpins civilization, creating an ongoing contradiction in its growth. Every increase in production simultaneously results in a decline in the conditions of the oppressed class, which represents the vast majority. Any gain for one class inevitably comes at the expense of another, and any new freedom for one class translates to new oppression for the other. The most striking example of this is the introduction of machinery, whose effects are well understood today. While there’s hardly any distinction between rights and responsibilities among primitive peoples, as we’ve seen, civilization makes this distinction clear, even to the simplest minds. Now, one class holds almost all the rights, while the other class bears nearly all the responsibilities.

But this is not admitted. What is good for the ruling class, is alleged to be good for the whole of society with which the ruling class identifies itself. The more civilization advances, the more it is found to cover with the cloak of charity the evils necessarily created by it, to excuse them or to deny their existence, in short to introduce a conventional hypocrisy that culminates in the declaration: The exploitation of the oppressed class is carried on by the exploiting class solely in the interest of the exploited class itself. And if the latter does not recognize this, but even becomes rebellious, it is simply the worst ingratitude to its benefactors, the exploiters.[46]

But this isn't acknowledged. What benefits the ruling class is claimed to be beneficial for all of society, which the ruling class sees itself as part of. As civilization progresses, it increasingly tries to hide the problems it creates under the guise of charity, to rationalize them, or to deny they even exist. In short, it introduces a kind of conventional hypocrisy that leads to the statement: The exploitation of the oppressed class is carried out by the exploiting class solely for the sake of the exploited class itself. And if the latter doesn't recognize this and even becomes rebellious, it's seen as the worst kind of ingratitude towards its benefactors, the exploiters.[46]

[217]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

And now, in conclusion, let me add Morgan's judgment of civilization (Ancient Society, page 552):

And now, to wrap up, let me share Morgan's thoughts on civilization (Ancient Society, page 552):

"Since the advent of civilization, the outgrowth of property has been so immense, its forms so diversified, its uses so expanding and its management so intelligent in the interest of its owners that it has become, on the part of the people, an unmanageable power. The human mind stands bewildered in the presence of its own creation. The time will come, nevertheless, when human intelligence will rise to the mastery over property, and define the relations of the state to the property it protects, as well as the obligations and the limits of the rights of its owners. The interests of society are paramount to individual interests, and the two must be brought into just and harmonious relations. A mere property career is not the final destiny of mankind, if progress is to be the law of the future as it has been of the past. The time which has passed away since civilization began is but a fragment of the past duration of man's existence; and but a fragment of the ages yet to come. The dissolution of society bids fair to become the termination of a career of which property is the end and aim, because such a career contains the elements of self-destruction. Democracy in government, brotherhood in society, equality in rights and privileges, and universal education, foreshadow the next higher plane of society to which experience, intelligence and knowledge are steadily tending. It will be a revival, in a higher form, of the liberty, equality and fraternity of the ancient gentes."

"Since the rise of civilization, the growth of property has been so massive, its forms so varied, its uses so broad, and its management so savvy for the benefit of its owners that it has become, for the people, an uncontrollable power. The human mind is left confused by its own creation. However, the time will come when human intelligence will gain control over property and define the relationship between the state and the property it protects, along with the duties and limits of the rights of its owners. The interests of society are more important than individual interests, and the two need to be balanced and harmonized. A simple pursuit of property is not humanity's final goal if progress is to continue as it has in the past. The time that has passed since civilization began is just a small part of humanity's existence and a small part of the ages yet to come. The breakdown of society seems likely to end a pursuit where property is the main focus, because such a pursuit carries the seeds of self-destruction. Democracy in government, brotherhood in society, equality in rights and privileges, and universal education hint at the next higher level of society toward which experience, intelligence, and knowledge are consistently moving. It will be a revival, in a higher form, of the liberty, equality, and fraternity of ancient peoples."

THE END.

THE END.

FOOTNOTES:

[37] Author's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Author's note.

Especially on the northwest coast of America; see Bancroft. Among the Haidahs of the Queen Charlotte Islands some households gather as many as 700 members under one roof. Among the Nootkas whole tribes lived under one roof.

Especially on the northwest coast of America; see Bancroft. Among the Haidahs of the Queen Charlotte Islands, some households have as many as 700 members living under one roof. Among the Nootkas, entire tribes lived under a single roof.

[38] Author's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Author's note.

The number of slaves in Athens was 365,000. In Corinth it was 460,000 at the most flourishing time, and 470,000 in Aegina; in both cases ten times the number of free citizens.

The number of slaves in Athens was 365,000. In Corinth, it was 460,000 at its peak, and in Aegina, it reached 470,000; in both cases, it was ten times the number of free citizens.

[39] Author's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Author's note.

The first historian who had at least a vague conception of the nature of the gens was Niebuhr, thanks to his familiarity with the Dithmarsian families. The same source, however, is also responsible for his errors.

The first historian who had even a rough idea of what the gens was like was Niebuhr, mainly because he knew about the Dithmarsian families. However, that same source is also what led to his mistakes.

[40] Translator's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translator's note.

The recent demand for a law declaring the person of the U. S. President sacred above all other representatives of the public power and making an assault on him an exceptional crime is a very good case in point.

The recent push for a law that declares the U.S. President's person sacred above all other public officials and makes any attack on him an exceptional crime is a great example.

[41] Translator's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translator's note.

"Junker" is a contemptuous term for the land-owning nobility.

"Junker" is a derogatory term for the land-owning nobility.

[42] Translator's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translator's note.

In the United States, the poll tax is an indirect property qualification, as it strikes those who, through lack of employment, sickness or invalidity, are unable to spare the amount, however small, of this tax. Furthermore, the laws requiring a continuous residence in the precinct, the town, the county, and the State as a qualification for voters have the effect of disqualifying a great number of workingmen who are forced to change their abode according to their opportunities for employment. And the educational qualifications which especially the Southern States are rigidly enforcing tend to disfranchise the great mass of the negroes, who form the main body of the working class in those States.

In the United States, the poll tax acts as an indirect property requirement, as it impacts those who, due to unemployment, illness, or disability, cannot afford to pay even a small amount of this tax. Additionally, the laws that require continuous residence in a precinct, town, county, and state for voter eligibility effectively disqualify many workers who have to move based on job opportunities. The educational requirements that are particularly strict in the Southern States tend to disenfranchise a large number of African Americans, who make up the majority of the working class in those states.

[43] Translator's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translator's note.

In Belgium, where the proletariat is now on the verge of gaining political supremacy, the battle cry is: "S. U. et R. P." (Suffrage Universelle et Representation Proportionelle).

In Belgium, where the working class is about to achieve political power, the rallying cry is: "S. U. et R. P." (Universal Suffrage and Proportional Representation).

[44] Translator's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translator's note.

Suffrage in Germany, though universal for men is by no means equal, but founded on property qualifications. In Prussia, e. g., a three class system of voting is in force which is best illustrated by the following figures: In 1898 there were 6,447,253 voters; 3.26 per cent belonged to the first class, 11.51 per cent to the second class, and 85.35 per cent to the third class. But the 947,218 voters of the first and second classes had twice as many votes as the five and a half millions of the third class.

Voting in Germany is universal for men, but it's not equal and is based on property qualifications. In Prussia, for example, there's a three-class voting system, which is best shown by these numbers: In 1898, there were 6,447,253 voters; 3.26 percent were in the first class, 11.51 percent in the second class, and 85.35 percent in the third class. However, the 947,218 voters in the first and second classes had twice as many votes as the five and a half million in the third class.

[45] Author's note.

Author's note.

Lassalle's "System of Acquired Rights" argues in its second part mainly the proposition that the Roman testament is as old as Rome itself, and that there has never been in Roman history "a time without a testament." According to him, the testament had its origin in pre-Roman times in the cult of the departed. Lassalle, as a convinced Hegelian of the old school, derives the provisions of the Roman law, not from the social condition of the Romans, but from the "speculative conception" of will, and thus arrives at this totally anti-historic conclusion. This is not to be wondered at in a book that draws from the same speculative conception the conclusion that the transfer of property was purely a side issue in Roman inheritance. Lassalle not only believed in the illusions of Roman jurists, especially of the earlier ones, but he outstripped their fancy.

Lassalle's "System of Acquired Rights" primarily argues in its second part that the Roman will (testament) is as old as Rome itself and that there has never been a time in Roman history "without a will." He claims that the will originated in pre-Roman times through the worship of the deceased. As a committed Hegelian from the old school, Lassalle derives the principles of Roman law not from the social conditions of the Romans but from the "speculative idea" of will, arriving at a completely anti-historical conclusion. This isn’t surprising in a book that also uses the same speculative idea to conclude that the transfer of property was merely a minor aspect of Roman inheritance. Lassalle not only believed in the misconceptions of Roman jurists, especially the earlier ones, but he also surpassed their imagination.

[46] Author's note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Author's note.

I first intended to place the brilliant critique of civilization, scattered through the works of Fourier, by the side of Morgan's and of my own. Unluckily I cannot spare the time. I only wish to remark that Fourier already considers monogamy and private property in land the main characteristics of civilization, and that he calls them a war of the rich against the poor. We also find with him the deep perception that the individual families (les families incoherentes) are the economic units of all faulty societies divided by opposing interests.

I initially meant to position Fourier's insightful critique of civilization alongside Morgan's and my own work. Unfortunately, I can’t find the time to do that. I just want to point out that Fourier views monogamy and private land ownership as the key traits of civilization, referring to them as a conflict between the wealthy and the poor. He also insightfully notes that individual families (les families incoherentes) serve as the economic units of all flawed societies divided by conflicting interests.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!